The son of perdition revealed by the brightness and light of the Son of God in his saints, and the preachers of his light within and their doctrines & principles (concerning the mysteries of God & the weighty things of salvation) vindicated and cleared ... / by the light of the Son of God in his servants Geo. Whitehead & Edw. Burroughs.
         Whitehead, George, 1636?-1723.
      
       
         
           1661
        
      
       Approx. 201 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 46 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A71239
         Wing W1962
         ESTC R21454
         12297013
         ocm 12297013
         59054
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A71239)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59054)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 930:25 or 1587:16)
      
       
         
           
             The son of perdition revealed by the brightness and light of the Son of God in his saints, and the preachers of his light within and their doctrines & principles (concerning the mysteries of God & the weighty things of salvation) vindicated and cleared ... / by the light of the Son of God in his servants Geo. Whitehead & Edw. Burroughs.
             Whitehead, George, 1636?-1723.
             Burrough, Edward, 1634-1662.
          
           [22], 67 [i.e 69] p.
           
             Printed for Thomas Simmons ...,
             London :
             1661.
          
           
             Errata: p. 67 [i.e. 69]
             Reproduction of originals in the Huntington Library and the Bodleian Library.
             Item at reel 1587:16 identified as Wing B6027 (number cancelled in Wing 2nd ed.).
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Melanie Sanders
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Melanie Sanders
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           Son
           of
           Perdition
           REVEALED
           ,
        
         
           By
           the
           brightness
           and
           light
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Saints
           :
           And
           the
           Preachers
           of
           his
           Light
           within
           ,
           and
           their
           Doctrines
           &
           Principles
           (
           concerning
           the
           mysteries
           of
           God
           &
           the
           weighty
           things
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           Vindicated
           and
           Cleared
           ,
           from
           the
           Reproache●
           Slanders
           &
           Calumnies
           cast
           upon
           them
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Satan
           and
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           hath
           largely
           appeared
           in
           one
           
             Joseph
             Wright
          
           ,
           (
           who
           esteems
           himself
           one
           appointed
           by
           the
           Flock
           of
           Christ
           for
           a
           Defence
           of
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           )
           as
           is
           apparent
           in
           his
           Book
           intituled
           
             A
             Testimony
             for
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             and
             against
             the
             Son
             of
             perdition
             ;
             &c.
          
           which
           he
           hath
           given
           forth
           against
           them
           that
           preach
           
             the
             Light
             within
          
           .
        
         
           But
           herein
           his
           Pride
           ,
           Insolency
           and
           Impudency
           are
           Reproved
           ,
           and
           his
           bundle
           of
           Errors
           ,
           Blasphemies
           Confusions
           and
           Slanders
           (
           in
           his
           book
           against
           the
           Light
           and
           the
           Children
           of
           it
           )
           Discovered
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           eternal
           Truth
           in
           its
           own
           clearnesse
           (
           touching
           many
           weighty
           Principles
           of
           the
           True
           Religion
           )
           made
           manifest
           ,
           for
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           the
           people
           ,
           and
           of
           all
           that
           are
           doubtful
           .
        
         
           By
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           in
           his
           Servants
           ,
           
             Geo.
             Whitehead
          
           &
           
             Edw.
             Burroughs
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Thomas
             Simmons
          
           at
           the
           sign
           of
           the
           Bull
           and
           Mouth
           near
           Aldersgate
           ,
           1661.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Table
           of
           the
           Chief
           Heads
           of
           the
           following
           Discourse
           .
        
         
           
             1
             COncerning
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             Christs
             coming
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             dying
             for
             all
             men
             .
          
           
             2
             Concerning
             the
             Nature
             and
             State
             of
             Christ
             ,
             of
             the
             soul
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Saints
             partaking
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             .
          
           
             3
             Concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
             4
             Concerning
             that
             Light
             in
             the
             Consciences
             of
             people
             ,
             which
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Light
             within
             appeal
             to
             ,
             and
             the
             subject
             of
             their
             Exhortations
             by
             which
             men
             are
             converted
             and
             edified
             .
          
           
             5
             Concerning
             Ordinances
             .
          
           
             6
             Concerning
             Quaking
             and
             Trembling
             .
          
           
             7
             Concerning
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             the
             Light
             ,
             and
             the
             Annointing
             within
             ,
             to
             teach
             all
             that
             do
             believe
             .
          
           
             8
             Concerning
             meeting
             together
             ,
             and
             silent
             waiting
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             with
             somewhat
             about
             Back-sliders
             ,
             and
             the
             spirit
             that
             acts
             them
             .
          
           
             9
             Concerning
             Humility
             and
             Vnity
             .
          
           
             10
             Concerning
             destroying
             the
             Whore
             ,
             discovering
             secrets
             and
             sufferings
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             11
             Concerning
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             Word
             and
             the
             Writings
             truly
             distinguished
             .
          
           
             12
             Concerning
             the
             Infallible
             Teacher
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             that
             gave
             forth
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             Scriptures
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           FOR
           as
           much
           as
           it
           hath
           pleased
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           most
           gloriously
           to
           appear
           in
           these
           last
           dayes
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           promises
           of
           old
           ,
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             That
             he
             would
             exalt
             his
             Mountain
             upon
             the
             top
             of
             all
             Mountains
             ,
             and
             his
             House
             should
             be
             established
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdome
             should
             be
             set
             up
             spiritually
             in
             the
             Hearts
             of
             the
             Children
             of
             men
          
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           promised
           to
           dwell
           in
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           walk
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           write
           his
           Law
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           put
           his
           Spirit
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           should
           be
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           he
           would
           be
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           he
           alone
           would
           be
           their
           Teacher
           and
           Comforter
           ,
           and
           his
           Day-star
           should
           arise
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           Light
           of
           his
           Glorious
           Gospel
           should
           shine
           in
           their
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           These
           things
           hath
           the
           Lord
           promised
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           a
           fulfilling
           of
           them
           in
           these
           our
           dayes
           in
           and
           amongst
           his
           People
           ,
           Blessed
           be
           his
           Name
           for
           ever
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           opened
           the
           eyes
           of
           the
           blind
           and
           caused
           them
           to
           see
           ,
           and
           Light
           is
           risen
           out
           of
           obscurity
           ,
           and
           darkness
           is
           passing
           away
           ,
           and
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           even
           of
           the
           Day
           of
           God
           is
           approached
           nigh
           unto
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           Life
           and
           Immortality
           hath
           he
           brought
           to
           Light
           in
           his
           People
           ,
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           his
           Glorious
           Gospel
           which
           shines
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ;
           and
           they
           are
           become
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Holy
           One
           ,
           and
           his
           Habitation
           is
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           his
           Promises
           are
           fulfilled
           and
           fulfilling
           abundantly
           this
           Day
           ;
           our
           Eyes
           have
           seen
           ,
           our
           Ears
           have
           heard
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           tasted
           of
           the
           VVord
           of
           Life
           which
           is
           revealed
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           these
           things
           we
           cannot
           but
           bear
           witness
           of
           ,
           and
           testifie
           concerning
           them
           unto
           all
           the
           world
           that
           they
           may
           partake
           with
           us
           of
           that
           heavenly
           virtue
           ,
           and
           be
           satisfied
           therewith
           for
           evermore
           ,
           through
           faith
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           receiving
           of
           him
           to
           dwell
           in
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           not
           be
           reprobates
           ,
           for
           all
           in
           whom
           Christ
           is
           not
           ,
           are
           reprobates
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           .
        
         
           But
           notwithstanding
           ,
           though
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           is
           now
           fulfilling
           of
           them
           amongst
           us
           to
           his
           Glory
           and
           Honour
           :
           yet
           that
           adversary
           the
           Devil
           and
           Satan
           ,
           doth
           not
           cease
           to
           make
           opposition
           against
           this
           good
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           to
           prevent
           
           and
           stop
           the
           purpose
           of
           the
           Almighty
           in
           his
           proceedings
           of
           fulfilling
           his
           promises
           unto
           his
           people
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           not
           unknown
           through
           these
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           how
           many
           and
           divers
           kinds
           of
           oppositions
           the
           Devil
           hath
           made
           through
           his
           Children
           against
           the
           VVork
           of
           God
           ;
           What
           woful
           Persecution
           of
           these
           late
           rears
           hath
           been
           brought
           forth
           upon
           the
           Innocent
           people
           in
           whom
           the
           Lord
           is
           fulfilling
           his
           Promises
           ?
           What
           cruelty
           exercised
           ?
           What
           reproaches
           and
           slanders
           uttered
           ?
           And
           what
           obstructions
           and
           oppositions
           hath
           been
           made
           of
           these
           late
           years
           against
           an
           Innocent
           people
           ,
           t
           is
           hard
           to
           be
           exprest
           ;
           every
           City
           and
           Town
           and
           Country
           must
           bear
           witness
           of
           that
           cruel
           Persecution
           and
           hard
           dealing
           that
           hath
           been
           exercised
           upon
           the
           Innocent
           people
           ,
           and
           for
           no
           other
           end
           ,
           but
           for
           Truth
           and
           Righteousnesse
           fake
           ,
           and
           from
           no
           other
           cause
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           enmity
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           Wickednesse
           in
           the
           ungodly
           world
           ,
           for
           the
           end
           to
           oppose
           and
           stop
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           these
           things
           are
           so
           ,
           God
           ,
           and
           Angels
           ,
           and
           Saints
           ,
           do
           bear
           witnesse
           .
        
         
           And
           also
           the
           opposition
           hath
           been
           great
           against
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           onely
           by
           outward
           open
           opposition
           and
           persecution
           through
           prophane
           and
           cruel
           men
           ,
           but
           also
           by
           the
           Professors
           of
           Religion
           of
           our
           age
           ,
           even
           of
           such
           as
           have
           cryed
           ,
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Temple
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           we
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           have
           professed
           Ordinances
           ,
           Churches
           and
           Fellowships
           ,
           and
           that
           have
           thought
           themselves
           to
           be
           men
           of
           Wisdome
           and
           Conscience
           ,
           even
           such
           as
           these
           have
           lift
           up
           their
           hands
           against
           the
           Lords
           Work
           ,
           and
           have
           consulted
           and
           imagined
           mischief
           against
           the
           Lords
           interprize
           ;
           for
           as
           the
           prophane
           World
           have
           persecuted
           by
           cruel
           reproaches
           and
           abuses
           ,
           Imprisonments
           and
           unjust
           dealing
           as
           aforesaid
           ;
           so
           also
           have
           the
           professors
           and
           wise
           men
           of
           this
           Generation
           Preached
           ,
           and
           Prayed
           ,
           and
           written
           Books
           ,
           and
           published
           their
           principal
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           against
           the
           Way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           all
           this
           in
           the
           opposition
           to
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           an
           evidence
           hereof
           is
           manifested
           by
           
             Joseph
             Wright
          
           in
           his
           Testimony
           for
           the
           Son
           of
           Man
           ,
           (
           so
           called
           )
           in
           which
           Book
           he
           hath
           fully
           opposed
           and
           gain
           sayed
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           the
           People
           bearing
           witness
           thereunto
           ,
           amongst
           whom
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           blessed
           and
           prosperous
           ,
           yet
           hath
           he
           partly
           out
           of
           Ignorance
           ,
           and
           partly
           out
           of
           malice
           ,
           set
           himself
           in
           opposition
           against
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           against
           his
           Truth
           and
           people
           as
           aforesaid
           .
        
         
           And
           his
           said
           Book
           occasionally
           coming
           to
           my
           hand
           by
           a
           Friend
           of
           mine
           ,
           in
           the
           fourth
           month
           last
           as
           I
           remember
           ,
           and
           I
           looked
           into
           the
           
           Book
           and
           read
           some
           part
           of
           it
           over
           ,
           and
           did
           fully
           observe
           the
           current
           of
           the
           matter
           conteined
           in
           it
           ,
           and
           the
           drift
           and
           intent
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Author
           ,
           and
           in
           my
           Meditations
           upon
           the
           same
           I
           found
           his
           work
           composed
           and
           made
           up
           of
           such
           kind
           of
           ingredients
           as
           these
           following
           .
        
         
           
             First
             ,
             Ignorance
          
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           Malice
           .
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Lyes
             and
             Slanders
          
           .
           Fourthly
           ,
           Contradictions
           .
           And
           fifthly
           ,
           
             Downright
             opposition
             to
             the
             Truth
          
           .
        
         
           I
           say
           ,
           a
           certain
           composition
           I
           found
           in
           his
           Book
           made
           up
           of
           all
           these
           mixtures
           ,
           which
           he
           had
           published
           to
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           
             1
             His
             Ignorance
          
           was
           apparent
           to
           me
           ,
           in
           asmuch
           as
           he
           had
           in
           some
           things
           mistaken
           ,
           and
           placed
           such
           and
           such
           things
           upon
           Account
           against
           us
           ignorantly
           ,
           and
           then
           seemed
           to
           confute
           them
           ,
           and
           give
           his
           Judgment
           against
           us
           thereupon
           ,
           and
           this
           meerly
           upon
           mistake
           through
           Ignorance
           ,
           fasly
           supposing
           we
           held
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           which
           indeed
           we
           held
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           flying
           out
           against
           us
           in
           Judgment
           upon
           his
           ignorance
           and
           mistakes
           .
        
         
           
             2
             His
             Malice
          
           was
           apparent
           ,
           in
           asmuch
           as
           he
           had
           slandered
           us
           ,
           and
           belied
           us
           without
           good
           Ground
           and
           Cause
           at
           all
           ,
           having
           perverted
           our
           words
           and
           meaning
           in
           many
           things
           ,
           and
           placed
           things
           against
           us
           ,
           deeply
           charging
           of
           us
           without
           any
           sound
           Reason
           at
           all
           rendred
           by
           him
           ,
           but
           meerly
           (
           as
           to
           me
           doth
           appear
           )
           upon
           his
           own
           malice
           and
           hatred
           ,
           purposely
           to
           render
           us
           odious
           to
           the
           World
           and
           to
           our
           enemies
           ,
           which
           must
           needs
           be
           out
           of
           malice
           and
           emnity
           ,
           and
           not
           out
           of
           love
           and
           Gentleness
           to
           inform
           us
           better
           ,
           and
           convert
           us
           if
           wee
           had
           been
           in
           error
           ;
           But
           I
           found
           him
           to
           be
           so
           far
           from
           that
           Spirit
           of
           love
           and
           good
           will
           towards
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           taken
           every
           occasion
           he
           could
           ,
           and
           also
           made
           occasions
           falsly
           ,
           to
           traduce
           us
           and
           to
           reproach
           us
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           on
           purpose
           to
           enrage
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           ungodly
           world
           to
           destroy
           us
           .
        
         
           
             3
             His
             lyes
             and
             slanders
          
           were
           apparent
           in
           such
           an
           abundant
           manner
           throughout
           his
           Book
           ,
           that
           every
           page
           almost
           had
           some
           contained
           ,
           even
           as
           great
           reproaches
           and
           accusations
           as
           well
           could
           be
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           Hereticks
           ,
           deniers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           having
           familiar
           Spirits
           ,
           Witches
           and
           what
           not
           ;
           Such
           kind
           of
           lyes
           and
           slanders
           as
           these
           I
           found
           a
           very
           great
           number
           in
           his
           Book
           ;
           it
           is
           true
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           accounted
           them
           in
           particular
           ,
           but
           made
           a
           guesse
           at
           the
           whole
           sum
           ,
           which
           I
           suppose
           may
           be
           above
           200
           of
           Lyes
           ,
           Slanders
           ,
           Callumnies
           ,
           falsereproaches
           ,
           Back-bitings
           ,
           Bitter
           words
           and
           such
           like
           .
        
         
         
           
             4
             His
             Contradictions
          
           were
           apparent
           throughout
           his
           book
           in
           divers
           particulars
           ,
           sometimes
           saying
           thus
           and
           so
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           quite
           contrary
           ,
           sometimes
           accusing
           us
           of
           one
           occasion
           ,
           and
           some
           time
           accusing
           us
           of
           a
           contrary
           ;
           And
           thus
           his
           contradictions
           were
           made
           manifest
           ,
           as
           in
           our
           Answer
           is
           at
           large
           discovered
           ,
           as
           the
           Reader
           may
           observe
           .
        
         
           
             5
             His
             down-right
             opposition
             to
             the
             Truth
          
           was
           apparent
           ,
           in
           as
           much
           as
           throughout
           his
           book
           he
           hath
           opposed
           the
           very
           Truth
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           particularly
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           which
           every
           man
           in
           the
           World
           is
           enlightned
           withall
           ;
           and
           concerning
           Quaking
           and
           Trembling
           ,
           and
           concerning
           the
           anointing
           and
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           its
           Teaching
           ,
           and
           concerning
           destroying
           the
           Whore
           ,
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           and
           Scriptures
           ;
           all
           these
           things
           
             cum
             multis
             aliis
             ,
             &c.
          
           he
           hath
           opposed
           and
           gainsayed
           directly
           or
           indirectly
           ;
           and
           thus
           as
           is
           made
           manifest
           in
           this
           following
           Answer
           ,
           his
           whole
           work
           is
           compounded
           of
           such
           mixtures
           and
           ingredients
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           as
           every
           impartial
           man
           may
           judge
           .
        
         
           Well
           ,
           upon
           my
           further
           Considerations
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           I
           found
           he
           had
           subtilly
           directed
           the
           current
           of
           his
           matter
           so
           as
           it
           might
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           to
           be
           an
           eminent
           Work
           ,
           as
           he
           thought
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           so
           to
           be
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           directed
           it
           immediatly
           is
           opposition
           to
           us
           called
           Quakers
           ;
           for
           I
           found
           not
           that
           name
           once
           mentioned
           in
           all
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           yet
           implicitely
           he
           had
           directed
           it
           to
           us
           ,
           for
           his
           intent
           was
           I
           discovered
           to
           be
           against
           us
           ,
           by
           that
           word
           so
           often
           scornfully
           rehearsed
           
             To
             the
             Preachers
             of
             and
             to
             the
             Light
             within
             all
             men
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           by
           divers
           other
           things
           I
           found
           that
           his
           Book
           was
           intendedly
           against
           us
           ;
           and
           also
           that
           his
           said
           Book
           well
           deserved
           an
           Answer
           from
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           malicious
           intent
           thereof
           might
           be
           diverted
           ,
           though
           many
           other
           Considerations
           presented
           themselves
           in
           my
           mind
           at
           my
           first
           looking
           into
           his
           work
           ,
           as
           1.
           
           The
           unreasonablenesse
           of
           the
           time
           of
           its
           bringing
           forth
           and
           publication
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           (
           thought
           I
           )
           is
           this
           a
           time
           and
           fit
           season
           for
           us
           and
           them
           to
           fall
           into
           contention
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           and
           to
           oppose
           each
           other
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           to
           discourage
           and
           dishearten
           each
           other
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           our
           publique
           Enemies
           ,
           who
           stands
           ready
           themselves
           to
           devour
           us
           both
           ,
           and
           by
           all
           means
           seeks
           occasions
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           to
           ruine
           us
           both
           ,
           if
           it
           were
           possible
           ,
           who
           doth
           account
           us
           as
           two
           parties
           of
           their
           greatest
           adversaries
           ,
           and
           are
           persecuting
           and
           imprisoning
           of
           us
           as
           one
           in
           opposition
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           see
           us
           destroyed
           ;
           and
           it
           being
           thus
           with
           both
           us
           and
           the
           Baptists
           
           (
           so
           called
           )
           thought
           I
           again
           how
           unseasonable
           this
           mans
           work
           is
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           to
           fall
           to
           reproach
           us
           and
           traduce
           us
           in
           the
           fight
           of
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           thus
           opposing
           of
           us
           with
           tooth
           and
           nail
           ,
           giving
           thereby
           occasion
           both
           to
           his
           and
           our
           enemies
           to
           mock
           at
           us
           and
           laugh
           us
           to
           scorn
           ,
           rejoycing
           to
           see
           us
           whom
           they
           count
           their
           Enemies
           falling
           together
           by
           the
           ears
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           tearing
           one
           another
           ;
           this
           I
           knew
           would
           be
           a
           great
           occasion
           to
           them
           against
           us
           both
           in
           such
           a
           season
           as
           this
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           would
           have
           been
           more
           meet
           to
           have
           encouraged
           one
           another
           and
           strengthned
           one
           another
           in
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           and
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           been
           helpfull
           to
           one
           another
           in
           our
           afflictions
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           esp●cially
           in
           the
           things
           wherein
           we
           do
           agree
           ,
           against
           the
           common
           open
           prophanenesse
           ,
           and
           idolatry
           ,
           and
           persecution
           which
           abounds
           at
           this
           day
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           we
           might
           have
           been
           a
           rejoycing
           one
           to
           another
           as
           Brethren
           in
           Truth
           ,
           seeing
           we
           are
           both
           a
           suffering
           People
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           accounted
           Brethren
           by
           our
           Enemies
           ,
           rather
           then
           a
           cause
           of
           affliction
           and
           grief
           ,
           and
           greater
           tribulation
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           this
           same
           
             J.
             W.
          
           had
           endeavoured
           in
           his
           Book
           to
           be
           the
           occasion
           of
           ;
           this
           and
           such
           like
           was
           my
           considerations
           ,
           upon
           which
           I
           concluded
           the
           unseasonablenesse
           of
           the
           time
           of
           publication
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           the
           folly
           and
           weaknesse
           of
           its
           Publisher
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           I
           considered
           the
           errour
           and
           ignorance
           of
           the
           man
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           subject
           of
           his
           matter
           as
           stated
           by
           him
           and
           prosecuted
           ,
           which
           is
           this
           ,
           
             against
             and
             in
             opposition
             to
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
          
           many
           times
           rehearsed
           oppositely
           and
           scornfully
           
             to
             the
             Preachers
             of
             and
             to
             the
             L●ght
             within
             all
             men
             ,
          
           making
           this
           the
           subject
           matter
           of
           his
           opposition
           ,
           as
           if
           it
           were
           the
           greatest
           heresie
           that
           could
           be
           ,
           that
           any
           should
           preach
           up
           a
           Light
           within
           ,
           and
           this
           I
           found
           he
           had
           set
           himself
           to
           oppose
           with
           might
           and
           main
           ;
           and
           this
           I
           found
           to
           be
           the
           principal
           Subject
           of
           his
           Treatise
           ,
           because
           of
           which
           I
           considered
           the
           great
           ignorance
           of
           this
           man
           that
           would
           appear
           upon
           such
           a
           subject
           in
           such
           great
           opposition
           against
           it
           ,
           whenas
           no
           one
           Truth
           is
           more
           full
           and
           clear
           throughout
           the
           whole
           Scriptures
           ,
           then
           this
           Doctrine
           
             of
             the
             Light
             within
          
           ,
           both
           in
           the
           old
           Testament
           and
           the
           new
           ;
           as
           first
           of
           all
           
             ,
             Deut.
             30.11
             ,
             12
             ,
             14.
          
           where
           Moses
           the
           servant
           of
           God
           did
           preach
           to
           a●l
           Israel
           in
           general
           ,
           bo●h
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           
             the
             word
             that
             was
             nigh
             them
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
          
           and
           be
           exhorted
           them
           to
           bear
           
             that
             word
             that
             was
             within
             them
             ,
          
           and
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           and
           this
           word
           was
           in
           every
           one
           of
           them
           ,
           to
           which
           Moses
           did
           exhort
           them
           to
           hear
           it
           and
           obey
           it
           and
           thus
           its
           manifest
           that
           Moses
           was
           a
           Preacher
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           light
           within
           men
           .
        
         
         
           Again
           
             Jer.
             31.
          
           
           God
           promised
           to
           make
           a
           new
           Covenant
           with
           the
           House
           of
           Israel
           ,
           
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Law
             in
             their
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             write
             it
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             know
             Me
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Lord
           )
           
             from
             the
             least
             of
             them
             to
             the
             greatest
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             need
             no
             more
             ,
             every
             man
             to
             teach
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             but
             the
             Law
             in
             their
             inward
             parts
             ,
             and
             his
             Spirit
             within
             them
             should
             teach
             them
          
           ;
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           plain
           ,
           the
           Prophet
           Jeremiah
           was
           sent
           with
           a
           Message
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           Preach
           the
           Promise
           
             (
             to
             wit
          
           )
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           put
           in
           the
           inward
           parts
           ,
           and
           his
           Law
           written
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ;
           and
           thus
           was
           he
           a
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Light
           and
           Law
           of
           God
           within
           men
           ;
           And
           David
           said
           ,
           
             Thy
             Law
             is
             within
             my
             Heart
             ,
             Psal.
             49.
             
          
           Again
           
             Luke
             17.20
             ,
             21.
          
           
           When
           they
           asked
           Jesus
           Christ
           concerning
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           he
           said
           ,
           
             The
             Kingdome
             of
             Heaven
             is
             within
             you
          
           ;
           and
           in
           divers
           other
           places
           his
           Parrables
           signified
           ,
           
             That
             the
             loast
             Groat
             was
             within
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Pearl
             was
             within
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             was
             sown
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             Mat.
             13.19
             .
          
           and
           
             Rom.
             10.18
          
           .
           By
           all
           which
           and
           many
           other
           places
           it
           is
           an
           evident
           truth
           ,
           that
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           and
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           were
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           Heaven
           within
           men
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Seed
           of
           the
           Kingdom
           which
           was
           sown
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           within
           in
           the
           Heart
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           Christ
           was
           a
           Preacher
           of
           Light
           within
           ,
           for
           he
           told
           them
           of
           his
           Word
           abiding
           within
           them
           ,
           
             John
             5.38
             .
             and
             they
             had
             not
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             them
             ,
             42.
             vers
             .
             John
             14.20
             .
          
           And
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             I
             am
             in
             my
             Father
             ,
             and
             you
             in
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             in
             you
             ,
             and
             if
             my
             words
             abide
             in
             you
             ,
             ye
             shall
             ask
             what
             ye
             will
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           as
           clear
           as
           the
           Sun
           at
           noon
           day
           ,
           that
           Christ
           was
           a
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           love
           of
           God
           within
           men
           .
        
         
           Again
           ,
           the
           Apostles
           preached
           the
           same
           ,
           
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             
             Chap.
          
           and
           the
           fifth
           ,
           
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             in
             you
          
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           
             except
             you
             be
             reprobates
          
           and
           Phil.
           
             2.13
             .
             It
             is
             God
             that
             works
             in
             you
             ,
             said
             the
             Apostle
             ,
          
           and
           Col.
           
             3.16
             .
             Let
             the
             word
             of
             Christ
             dwell
             in
             you
             ,
          
           and
           1
           John
           
             2.14
             .
             And
             the
             word
             of
             God
             abideth
             in
             you
             ,
          
           and
           verse
           24.
           
           Let
           
             that
             abide
             in
             you
             which
             you
             have
             heard
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
          
           and
           Ephesians
           
             3.20
             .
             according
             to
             the
             power
             that
             works
             in
             us
             ,
          
           and
           2
           Tim
           
             1
             ,
             14.
             
             The
             Holy
             Ghost
             which
             dwells
             in
             us
             ,
          
           and
           1
           John
           
             4.12
             .
             God
             dwelleth
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             his
             love
             is
             perfected
             in
             us
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           throughout
           
           the
           whole
           current
           of
           Scripture
           I
           might
           bring
           multitudes
           of
           proofs
           ;
           the
           Apostles
           were
           Ministers
           and
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           within
           ,
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           within
           ,
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           within
           ,
           Christ
           within
           ,
           yea
           and
           God
           within
           the
           Saints
           ;
           yea
           ,
           if
           this
           will
           not
           serve
           to
           prove
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           preach
           the
           light
           and
           word
           of
           God
           within
           men
           ,
           I
           should
           yet
           bring
           many
           more
           proofs
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           manifest
           that
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           preached
           the
           Light
           within
           men
           ,
           not
           onely
           in
           the
           Saints
           but
           in
           unbelievers
           ;
           take
           one
           Scripture
           more
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           
             4.6
             .
             The
             Light
             hath
             shined
             in
             our
             hearts
             to
             give
             us
             the
             Light
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           clearly
           proved
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           against
           
             J.
             W.
          
           that
           the
           Prophets
           Christ
           and
           the
           Apostles
           were
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Light
           and
           Truth
           and
           Spirit
           within
           ;
           And
           when
           I
           considered
           at
           large
           this
           same
           subject
           of
           his
           whole
           discourse
           ,
           it
           appeared
           somewhat
           strange
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           any
           reasonable
           man
           should
           draw
           up
           such
           a
           Subject
           to
           make
           a
           whole
           Book
           of
           opposition
           against
           it
           ,
           like
           as
           it
           he
           had
           never
           read
           Scriptures
           ,
           seeing
           he
           had
           thus
           stated
           his
           matter
           intendedly
           against
           us
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           thinking
           by
           steering
           such
           a
           course
           be
           should
           confute
           us
           in
           some
           errours
           ,
           whenas
           it
           s
           fully
           manifest
           that
           he
           hath
           steered
           his
           course
           in
           direct
           opposition
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           the
           Truth
           therein
           contained
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           may
           conclude
           of
           his
           ignorance
           and
           errour
           ,
           who
           hath
           thus
           justified
           the
           Truth
           of
           our
           Principles
           and
           Doctrines
           while
           he
           hath
           thought
           to
           oppose
           them
           and
           confute
           them
           as
           errours
           ,
           and
           so
           overthrown
           himself
           .
        
         
           3
           ,
           I
           considered
           concerning
           returning
           an
           Answer
           to
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           I
           found
           it
           meet
           that
           it
           should
           be
           answered
           ,
           for
           the
           end
           to
           clear
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           from
           his
           false
           and
           foul
           aspersions
           ,
           which
           were
           made
           up
           by
           whole
           groces
           in
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           also
           least
           he
           should
           glory
           and
           vaunt
           himself
           in
           his
           solly
           ,
           as
           if
           none
           were
           able
           to
           answer
           him
           ,
           nor
           to
           detect
           him
           of
           falshood
           ,
           though
           I
           was
           not
           hasty
           in
           falling
           aboard
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           divers
           reasons
           .
           First
           ,
           because
           my
           occasions
           were
           then
           very
           many
           and
           weighty
           ,
           and
           that
           of
           far
           greater
           moment
           to
           be
           prosecuted
           then
           to
           leave
           them
           for
           answering
           of
           him
           .
           2.
           
           Because
           I
           saw
           no
           great
           occasion
           of
           present
           hast
           to
           fall
           upon
           him
           and
           to
           detect
           his
           unworthy
           work
           ,
           for
           as
           to
           my
           own
           particular
           I
           could
           have
           let
           his
           Book
           have
           passed
           without
           an
           Answer
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           Lyes
           ,
           and
           Calumnies
           ,
           and
           Falshoods
           passed
           without
           hurt
           to
           our
           particulars
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           satisfied
           in
           the
           Truth
           of
           our
           
           way
           thousands
           of
           us
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           mens
           opposition
           .
           3.
           
           Because
           I
           would
           not
           willingly
           and
           hastily
           have
           given
           our
           publick
           enemies
           occasion
           to
           mock
           and
           scorn
           at
           us
           while
           they
           beheld
           us
           as
           it
           were
           tearing
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           contending
           one
           against
           another
           ,
           to
           the
           weakning
           of
           our selves
           and
           strengthning
           of
           them
           ;
           nor
           should
           I
           but
           upon
           this
           occasion
           have
           appeared
           publick
           in
           this
           manner
           against
           any
           suffering
           people
           ,
           for
           it
           hath
           ever
           been
           my
           quality
           to
           comfort
           the
           afflicted
           and
           sufferers
           rather
           then
           to
           adde
           affliction
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ,
           I
           am
           forced
           to
           with-stand
           the
           insolency
           of
           
             Io.
             Wright
          
           ,
           to
           reprove
           his
           lyes
           and
           slanders
           ,
           and
           that
           publickly
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           it
           could
           not
           well
           be
           avoided
           ,
           so
           upon
           these
           reasons
           with
           some
           others
           the
           Book
           lay
           by
           me
           divers
           weeks
           ,
           till
           at
           last
           I
           have
           taken
           it
           under
           hand
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           heard
           a
           report
           of
           some
           boasting
           amongst
           J.W.
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           as
           if
           his
           Book
           could
           not
           be
           answered
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           confuted
           us
           so
           ,
           and
           so
           highly
           ,
           unanswerably
           ,
           and
           it
           s
           said
           by
           some
           that
           he
           was
           a
           whole
           year
           or
           more
           in
           bringing
           forth
           the
           said
           Book
           ,
           whereby
           it
           is
           proved
           a
           Monster
           ,
           and
           being
           brought
           forth
           its
           now
           imperfect
           and
           effects
           not
           the
           end
           propounded
           by
           its
           Author
           ;
           well
           upon
           these
           reasons
           at
           my
           first
           spare
           opportunity
           I
           have
           looked
           thorow
           his
           Book
           ,
           and
           a
           dear
           friend
           of
           mine
           while
           I
           was
           absent
           hence
           in
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           elsewhere
           ,
           begun
           the
           work
           for
           me
           ,
           and
           hath
           answered
           a
           part
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           published
           with
           no
           other
           end
           nor
           intent
           but
           onely
           to
           discover
           the
           Truth
           and
           to
           reprove
           falshood
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           prove
           effectual
           to
           any
           as
           to
           inform
           them
           to
           a
           distinguishment
           between
           Truth
           and
           Errour
           ,
           to
           discern
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           be
           edified
           in
           the
           Truth
           hereby
           ,
           I
           have
           my
           end
           and
           desire
           ,
           and
           if
           it
           shall
           work
           (
           through
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           )
           any
           conviction
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           our
           adversaries
           ,
           and
           if
           
             Io.
             Wright
          
           shall
           see
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           ,
           and
           repent
           ,
           my
           end
           is
           fulfilled
           ,
           but
           if
           not
           I
           am
           satisfied
           in
           what
           I
           have
           done
           ,
           finding
           it
           to
           be
           my
           duty
           to
           send
           forth
           this
           Answer
           in
           pursuit
           of
           ,
           and
           to
           detect
           J.W.
           his
           slanders
           and
           reproaches
           ,
           errours
           and
           contradictions
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           I
           must
           commit
           the
           serious
           Reader
           to
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           sound
           Judgement
           ,
           that
           thereby
           he
           may
           read
           and
           weigh
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           may
           justly
           Judge
           by
           the
           rule
           of
           equity
           and
           Scripture
           proof
           ,
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           controversie
           ,
           and
           the
           Right
           ,
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Justice
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           
           and
           the
           errour
           and
           falsity
           of
           the
           other
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           be
           edified
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           for
           the
           end
           that
           he
           may
           follow
           Truth
           and
           Righteousnesse
           as
           it
           is
           discovered
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           deny
           deceit
           and
           falshood
           where
           ever
           he
           shall
           meet
           with
           it
           ;
           And
           thus
           I
           shall
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           the
           serious
           view
           of
           the
           whole
           matter
           ,
           as
           hereafter
           it
           followes
           .
        
         
           
             London
             
               the
               9th
               .
               day
               of
               7th
               .
               month
               1661.
               
            
          
           
             
               Being
               a
               true
               friend
               to
               all
               that
               love
               Truth
               and
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               loves
               his
               Enemies
               .
            
             Edward
             Burroughs
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           Preface
           .
           To
           the
           People
           called
           Anabaptists
           who
           are
           herein
           concerned
           ,
           for
           the
           clearing
           of
           the
           Truth
           to
           them
           and
           others
           who
           scruple
           concerning
           it
           or
           the
           Light
           of
           it
           within
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 FRIENDS
                 ,
              
            
             
               WHat
               a
               sad
               thing
               is
               it
               ,
               that
               you
               that
               profess
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               and
               to
               be
               his
               Flock
               ,
               should
               be
               so
               unwise
               ,
               and
               shew
               your selves
               so
               indiscreet
               and
               irrational
               ,
               as
               to
               discover
               such
               a
               spirit
               of
               bitternesse
               and
               enmity
               (
               especially
               in
               this
               day
               of
               Tryal
               both
               of
               you
               and
               us
               )
               against
               such
               as
               are
               conscientious
               towards
               God
               in
               what
               he
               hath
               made
               known
               (
               though
               in
               Judgement
               differing
               from
               you
               )
               as
               here
               that
               spirit
               of
               enmity
               and
               malice
               is
               plainly
               discovered
               ,
               in
               what
               hath
               proceeded
               from
               it
               in
               this
               Book
               ,
               called
               ,
               
                 A
                 Testimony
                 for
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Subscribed
               by
               one
               
                 Joseph
                 Wright
              
               ,
               who
               it
               appears
               ,
               is
               accounted
               no
               mean
               man
               amongst
               you
               ,
               for
               he
               accounts
               himself
               so
               nearly
               related
               to
               you
               ,
               whom
               he
               calls
               
                 The
                 beloved
                 Flock
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               (
               who
               are
               the
               People
               called
               Anabaptists
               which
               he
               intends
               )
               that
               he
               saith
               ,
               he
               hath
               been
               appointed
               by
               many
               of
               you
               (
               though
               unworthy
               )
               for
               a
               defence
               of
               that
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               which
               you
               profess
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               were
               in
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               have
               appointed
               such
               a
               Reviler
               and
               Insolent
               man
               for
               a
               defence
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               of
               you
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               this
               
                 Jos.
                 Wright
              
               hath
               clearly
               discovered
               he
               is
               ,
               as
               is
               clearly
               manifest
               in
               his
               Reviling
               ,
               Reproaching
               and
               Slandering
               such
               as
               he
               calls
               Preachers
               of
               and
               
               to
               the
               
                 Light
                 within
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               whom
               his
               Book
               is
               contrived
               against
               (
               he
               intending
               the
               suffering
               People
               called
               Quakers
               ,
               who
               own
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               Light
               of
               Christ
               
                 in
                 them
              
               )
               against
               which
               Light
               he
               hath
               also
               so
               greatly
               manisted
               his
               enmity
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               could
               not
               contain
               his
               Malice
               ,
               nor
               these
               many
               sad
               Aspersions
               and
               black
               revilings
               in
               his
               Book
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               produced
               from
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               and
               Blasphemy
               in
               him
               ;
               and
               though
               he
               hath
               appeared
               in
               his
               Pride
               ,
               Presumption
               ,
               and
               boasting
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               as
               one
               appointed
               by
               you
               for
               an
               eminent
               defender
               of
               your
               way
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               some
               wonderful
               Champion
               and
               great
               Warriour
               ,
               yet
               by
               the
               Light
               which
               he
               hath
               reproached
               is
               he
               discovered
               ,
               and
               his
               weakness
               and
               folly
               made
               manifest
               ,
               and
               he
               seen
               to
               be
               as
               feeble
               a
               Warriour
               and
               Child
               of
               Babylon
               as
               ever
               formed
               a
               Weapon
               ,
               or
               lifted
               up
               a
               hand
               (
               so
               publickly
               as
               he
               hath
               done
               )
               against
               the
               Israel
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               were
               in
               Gods
               fear
               and
               true
               humility
               ,
               and
               well
               considered
               your
               own
               state
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               such
               as
               are
               reviled
               by
               this
               your
               Defender
               ,
               you
               would
               not
               own
               nor
               suffer
               such
               Babylonish
               Bratts
               ,
               and
               dirty
               frothy
               stuff
               to
               proceed
               from
               amongst
               you
               ,
               as
               this
               said
               Book
               of
               
                 J.
                 Wrights
              
               ,
               considering
               these
               things
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               These
               are
               Suffering
               times
               ,
               which
               both
               you
               and
               we
               are
               in
               ,
               and
               how
               especially
               we
               are
               lyable
               to
               suffer
               for
               our
               Consciences
               ,
               in
               our
               obeying
               that
               Testimony
               committed
               to
               us
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               mens
               reproaches
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               Acts
               of
               cruelty
               and
               Persecution
               inflicted
               upon
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               cannot
               deny
               the
               Lord
               in
               what
               we
               are
               perswaded
               he
               requires
               of
               us
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Such
               Revilings
               &
               Reproaches
               as
               
                 J.
                 Wright
              
               hath
               spread
               forth
               against
               us
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               our
               Persecutors
               ,
               tend
               rather
               to
               add
               affl●ction
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               stir
               up
               our
               Persecutors
               in
               cruelty
               against
               us
               then
               otherwise
               ;
               Seeing
               that
               he
               hath
               so
               much
               accused
               and
               reviled
               us
               under
               the
               names
               of
               
                 workers
                 of
                 Wickedness
                 ,
                 forerunners
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 Lyars
                 ,
                 Blasphemers
                 ,
                 Deluders
                 ,
              
               with
               many
               more
               reviling
               names
               ,
               which
               falsly
               and
               unjustly
               he
               hath
               cast
               upon
               us
               ,
               chiefly
               for
               Preaching
               up
               the
               
                 Law
                 &
                 Light
                 within
                 men
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               
                 Light
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               his
               mater
               there
               is
               no
               just
               evidence
               against
               us
               ,
               wherein
               he
               hath
               manifested
               himself
               as
               a
               partaker
               with
               the
               persecuting
               Generation
               who
               smite
               against
               us
               with
               the
               fist
               of
               wickednes
               ,
               wch
               his
               
               work
               tends
               to
               encourage
               and
               strengthen
               ,
               whilest
               he
               is
               smiting
               with
               the
               tongue
               like
               the
               wicked
               (
               who
               shoot
               their
               Arrows
               against
               the
               Righteous
               )
               and
               casting
               out
               his
               mire
               and
               dirt
               upon
               such
               as
               fear
               the
               Lord
               and
               walk
               in
               his
               Light.
               
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               If
               you
               truly
               weighed
               your
               own
               state
               ,
               and
               minded
               the
               rule
               of
               equity
               in
               your
               own
               Consciences
               ,
               
                 To
                 do
                 to
                 others
                 as
                 you
                 would
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 ,
              
               you
               would
               not
               spread
               abroad
               such
               reviling
               Books
               and
               bundles
               of
               confusion
               as
               tend
               to
               cause
               others
               to
               suffer
               who
               are
               concientious
               towards
               God
               in
               what
               they
               know
               ,
               knowing
               that
               in
               these
               times
               ,
               if
               you
               be
               true
               to
               your
               own
               Principles
               ,
               you
               are
               lyable
               to
               suffer
               also
               for
               your
               Consciences
               ,
               by
               such
               as
               would
               assume
               to
               themselves
               a
               power
               to
               be
               Judges
               in
               matters
               of
               Conscience
               and
               Religion
               ,
               though
               they
               dare
               not
               own
               themselves
               to
               be
               infallible
               in
               their
               Judgements
               notwithstanding
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               Considering
               how
               many
               have
               opened
               their
               Mouths
               ,
               and
               published
               their
               Books
               and
               Pamphlets
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               how
               little
               all
               their
               work
               hath
               effected
               or
               brought
               forth
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               how
               we
               have
               in
               the
               testimony
               of
               a
               good
               Conscience
               been
               made
               to
               trample
               upon
               and
               discover
               our
               enemies
               works
               ,
               which
               have
               so
               often
               been
               brought
               to
               nought
               ;
               this
               might
               have
               hindered
               this
               untimely
               and
               monstrous
               birth
               of
               J.
               VV's
               from
               coming
               abroad
               ,
               which
               though
               he
               hath
               been
               a
               long
               time
               a
               bringing
               it
               forth
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               turned
               back
               into
               the
               pit
               of
               Darkness
               and
               belly
               of
               Confusion
               ,
               where
               it
               was
               conceived
               ,
               though
               it
               appears
               he
               was
               so
               conceited
               in
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               impudency
               and
               pride
               was
               so
               high
               in
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               to
               prevail
               more
               then
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               Predecessors
               ,
               who
               were
               of
               the
               Dragons
               Army
               ,
               that
               have
               opposed
               the
               Truth
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               work
               would
               have
               been
               more
               effectual
               then
               any
               besides
               ,
               that
               hath
               been
               brought
               forth
               against
               us
               ;
               but
               herein
               is
               he
               and
               all
               that
               believe
               him
               and
               his
               work
               deceived
               ,
               for
               both
               the
               weakness
               ,
               confusion
               and
               falshood
               of
               his
               matter
               is
               easie
               to
               see
               by
               any
               unprejudiced
               persons
               who
               have
               but
               common
               sence
               and
               reason
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               not
               onely
               ,
               openly
               and
               falsly
               reviled
               us
               ,
               whom
               the
               Lord
               hath
               delivered
               out
               of
               darkness
               into
               his
               Light
               and
               Life
               made
               manifest
               in
               us
               ,
               but
               also
               he
               hath
               set
               himself
               to
               oppose
               and
               revile
               
                 the
                 Light
                 of
                 Christ
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               and
               hath
               done
               what
               in
               him
               lies
               ,
               to
               keep
               all
               people
               
               at
               a
               distance
               from
               Christ
               who
               is
               the
               true
               Light
               ,
               as
               one
               not
               willing
               that
               Christ
               should
               have
               any
               room
               to
               dwell
               ,
               either
               in
               his
               people
               or
               in
               any
               upon
               earth
               ;
               for
               this
               
                 Jos.
                 Wright
              
               who
               saith
               he
               hath
               been
               appointed
               by
               many
               of
               you
               for
               a
               defence
               &c.
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               you
               (
               whom
               he
               calls
               the
               
                 beloved
                 flock
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               )
               he
               writes
               
                 To
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 the
                 Name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 who
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 in
                 the
                 Heavens
                 ,
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
              
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               and
               to
               such
               wisheth
               
                 blessings
                 ,
                 riches
                 of
                 grace
              
               ,
               &c.
               wherein
               you
               that
               own
               this
               
                 J.
                 W.
              
               as
               a
               defence
               of
               Truth
               may
               note
               first
               how
               absolutely
               he
               hath
               set
               himself
               against
               Christ
               and
               the
               Truth
               ,
               who
               herein
               hath
               gone
               about
               to
               limit
               or
               divide
               the
               
                 Holy
                 One
              
               from
               his
               People
               and
               members
               ,
               (
               as
               also
               further
               appears
               in
               his
               following
               matter
               )
               and
               whose
               Doctrine
               tends
               to
               keep
               all
               out
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               the
               reprobate
               state
               ,
               contrary
               to
               the
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               ,
               who
               saith
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               13.5
               .
               
                 Examine
                 your selves
                 whether
                 ye
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Faith
                 ,
                 prove
                 your
                 own
                 selves
                 ,
                 know
                 you
                 not
                 your
                 own
                 selves
                 how
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 in
                 you
                 except
                 ye
                 be
                 Reprobates
              
               ;
               so
               that
               he
               that
               knows
               not
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               
                 in
                 him
              
               is
               out
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               so
               a
               reprobate
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               he
               that
               preaches
               to
               keep
               all
               from
               knowing
               Jesus
               Christ
               
                 in
                 them
              
               while
               on
               earth
               .
               2.
               
               And
               in
               that
               
                 J.
                 W.
              
               hath
               accounted
               
                 Christ
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 any
                 man
              
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               
                 every
                 man
                 upon
                 earth
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               gone
               about
               to
               separate
               the
               Saints
               from
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               hath
               discovered
               himself
               both
               ignorant
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               the
               Fathers
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               in
               the
               Saints
               ;
               for
               they
               that
               are
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               know
               him
               
                 in
                 them
              
               ,
               they
               are
               come
               to
               the
               Fathers
               right
               hand
               ,
               and
               being
               Christs
               sheep
               none
               shall
               pluck
               them
               out
               of
               his
               Fathers
               hands
               .
               3.
               
               Also
               about
               this
               thing
               hath
               
                 J.
                 W.
              
               confuted
               himself
               ,
               for
               he
               hath
               acknowledged
               that
               
                 blessings
                 ,
                 glory
                 ,
                 and
                 praises
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 ascribed
                 unto
                 the
                 onely
                 wise
                 God
                 throughout
                 all
                 ages
                 in
                 the
                 Churches
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 onely
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               which
               plainly
               implies
               that
               then
               Jesus
               Christ
               must
               be
               in
               the
               Churches
               ,
               or
               how
               should
               praises
               be
               given
               by
               him
               in
               the
               Churches
               to
               the
               onely
               wise
               God
               ,
               or
               how
               should
               any
               glorifie
               or
               praise
               the
               onely
               wise
               God
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               unlesse
               he
               be
               
                 in
                 them
              
               .
               Also
               after
               this
               
                 J.
                 W.
              
               hath
               thus
               told
               
               people
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               being
               
                 out
                 of
                 every
                 man
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
              
               he
               hath
               set
               himself
               to
               oppose
               the
               light
               of
               Christ
               (
               in
               all
               men
               )
               who
               is
               the
               true
               light
               that
               enlightens
               every
               man
               that
               cometh
               into
               the
               World.
               
            
             
               For
               in
               his
               Epistle
               ,
               he
               tells
               of
               giving
               you
               a
               discription
               of
               
                 one
                 (
                 viz.
                 errour
                 and
                 delusion
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 most
                 dangerous
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               chiefly
               written
               against
               ,
               is
               Preaching
               the
               Law
               &
               
                 Light
                 within
              
               ,
               and
               also
               accounts
               it
               
                 a
                 sad
                 Principle
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 which
                 now
                 (
                 he
                 saith
                 )
                 runns
                 about
                 preaching
                 up
                 the
                 Law
                 or
                 Light
                 within
              
               ;
               as
               also
               he
               accounts
               this
               Doctrine
               ,
               
                 Gross
                 Darkness
              
               ,
               and
               so
               warns
               you
               against
               it
               :
               As
               also
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 There
                 hath
                 risen
                 up
                 a
                 most
                 pernitious
                 stratagem
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 whereby
                 to
                 delude
                 the
                 Children
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 Teaching
                 up
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               calls
               them
               that
               are
               in
               unity
               with
               that
               Principle
               ,
               
                 the
                 Messengers
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 of
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 device
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
              
               and
               chargeth
               us
               with
               
                 detestable
                 blasphemies
              
               about
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               So
               that
               this
               
                 Jospeh
                 VVright
              
               ,
               hath
               not
               onely
               shewed
               himself
               against
               Christs
               being
               in
               his
               People
               ,
               but
               also
               he
               hath
               sought
               to
               keep
               men
               from
               his
               
                 Light
                 in
                 them
              
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               would
               shut
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               against
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               enter
               into
               it
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               hath
               uttered
               forth
               his
               Rage
               and
               Blasphemy
               against
               the
               Light
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 Law
                 in
                 men
              
               ,
               who
               is
               come
               
                 a
                 Light
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 believeth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 may
                 not
                 perish
                 but
                 have
                 eternal
                 life
                 ,
              
               whose
               Law
               and
               Light
               it
               is
               that
               we
               Preach
               ;
               and
               Christ
               told
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Kingdom
                 of
                 God
                 was
                 within
                 them
                 ,
              
               Luke
               17.
               
               Though
               they
               were
               wicked
               men
               ,
               and
               sought
               to
               shut
               up
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               against
               others
               ,
               as
               this
               
                 J.
                 VV.
              
               hath
               done
               ,
               in
               his
               foaming
               out
               his
               own
               shame
               ,
               and
               uttering
               his
               rage
               and
               folly
               against
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               might
               as
               well
               have
               reviled
               Christ
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               that
               he
               Preached
               up
               a
               delusion
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               pernitious
               stratagem
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               a
               device
               of
               Satan
               ,
               as
               so
               charge
               us
               for
               Preaching
               those
               things
               that
               are
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ;
               And
               yet
               note
               that
               notwithstanding
               all
               this
               mans
               raging
               against
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               
                 light
                 within
              
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               his
               reviling
               it
               as
               delusion
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               pernitious
               stratagem
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               gross
               darknesse
               ,
               he
               hath
               (
               in
               page
               165
               )
               distinguished
               the
               Light
               which
               is
               in
               us
               and
               all
               men
               ,
               from
               
               the
               spirit
               of
               darkness
               ,
               as
               accusing
               our
               speaking
               to
               be
               
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 nor
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 within
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 from
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Darkness
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Which
               though
               he
               hath
               falsly
               accused
               our
               speaking
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               hereby
               truly
               Implyed
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               a
               
                 light
                 in
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 men
                 that
                 is
                 opposite
                 or
                 contra-to
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Darkness
              
               ;
               and
               thus
               he
               bewrayes
               his
               own
               confusion
               and
               folly
               about
               the
               Light
               of
               Christ
               in
               all
               men
               ,
               one
               while
               to
               rail
               so
               bitterly
               against
               it
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               the
               most
               pernicious
               delusion
               ,
               stratagem
               of
               Satan
               ,
               and
               gross
               darkness
               ;
               another
               while
               so
               intimately
               to
               grant
               to
               a
               light
               within
               all
               men
               (
               which
               leads
               to
               speak
               truth
               )
               as
               opposite
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               Darkness
               ;
               As
               also
               in
               page
               16
               ,
               20.28
               ,
               29.41
               .
               This
               
                 Joseph
                 Wright
              
               saith
               ,
               
                 That
                 the
                 Light
                 within
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 then
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 hearts
                 of
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 ,
              
               Rom.
               2.14
               ,
               15.
               
               And
               then
               he
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 evident
                 that
                 these
                 Preachers
                 ,
                 are
                 Preachers
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               See
               what
               gross
               darkness
               and
               confusion
               this
               man
               is
               in
               ,
               who
               cannot
               distinguish
               between
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               within
               and
               the
               work
               of
               it
               ,
               counting
               the
               Law
               or
               
                 light
                 within
              
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               like
               as
               if
               he
               had
               said
               ,
               that
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               within
               is
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Law
               within
               ,
               when
               as
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Law
               is
               that
               which
               is
               effected
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               distinct
               from
               the
               Law
               it self
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               a
               conviction
               or
               convincement
               is
               distinct
               from
               that
               which
               convinceth
               ;
               and
               we
               in
               owning
               the
               Law
               of
               God
               and
               its
               work
               within
               ,
               do
               not
               deny
               the
               Gospel
               nor
               Christ
               as
               we
               are
               accused
               ,
               no
               more
               then
               the
               Apostle
               did
               ,
               when
               he
               went
               not
               about
               to
               make
               void
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               to
               establish
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               to
               be
               obeyed
               and
               fulfilled
               in
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               in
               whose
               hand
               is
               the
               Righteous
               Law
               ,
               that
               manifests
               sin
               ,
               and
               witnesseth
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               the
               Covenant
               that
               God
               promised
               ,
               to
               put
               his
               Laws
               in
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               write
               them
               in
               the
               hearts
               ,
               Heb.
               ●
               .
               And
               said
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               2.13
               ,
               14.
               
               
                 For
                 not
                 the
                 hearers
                 of
                 the
                 Law
                 are
                 just
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 doers
                 shall
                 be
                 justified
              
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               brings
               as
               his
               reason
               ;
               
                 For
                 when
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 which
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
                 do
                 by
                 nature
                 the
                 things
                 contained
                 in
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 these
                 having
                 not
                 the
                 law
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 law
                 unto
                 themselves
                 ,
                 which
                 shew
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 law
                 written
                 in
                 their
                 hearts
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Herein
               he
               does
               not
               go
               about
               to
               destroy
               the
               Light
               or
               Law
               ,
               or
               the
               work
               of
               it
               within
               ,
               nor
               to
               render
               it
               a
               delusion
               ,
               nor
               a
               sad
               Principle
               
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               nor
               a
               most
               pernitious
               stratagem
               of
               Satan
               (
               as
               
                 J.
                 W.
              
               hath
               done
               )
               but
               owns
               and
               vindicates
               it
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               through
               Faith
               attained
               unto
               its
               righteousness
               ,
               which
               the
               Jews
               by
               works
               out
               of
               the
               Faith
               did
               not
               .
               So
               let
               any
               Rational
               or
               Indifferent
               man
               Judge
               ,
               whether
               this
               
                 J.
                 VV.
              
               hath
               not
               in
               effect
               accused
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               ,
               and
               the
               Prophet
               Jeremiah
               and
               others
               ,
               with
               Preaching
               up
               a
               most
               dangerous
               delusion
               ,
               a
               sad
               Principle
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               gross
               Darkness
               ,
               and
               a
               most
               pernitious
               stratagem
               of
               Satan
               ,
               &c.
               seeing
               that
               he
               hath
               thus
               reviled
               the
               Law
               and
               light
               within
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               it
               in
               the
               heart
               [
               mentioned
               in
               Rom.
               2
               15.
               ]
               under
               these
               tearms
               ;
               and
               thus
               hath
               he
               manifested
               the
               Malice
               and
               Rancor
               of
               his
               Imbittered
               Spirit
               against
               the
               light
               and
               Law
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               work
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               so
               hath
               shewed
               himself
               an
               enemy
               to
               the
               Covenant
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               Isa.
               42.6
               .
               Jer.
               31.
               and
               so
               instead
               of
               giving
               a
               testimony
               against
               the
               Son
               of
               Perdition
               ,
               he
               hath
               absolutely
               appeared
               in
               his
               work
               ;
               and
               after
               his
               so
               much
               Blasphemy
               against
               the
               light
               in
               all
               men
               ,
               and
               our
               Preaching
               of
               it
               up
               ,
               he
               is
               made
               to
               confess
               to
               the
               light
               in
               us
               and
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               a
               differing
               thing
               from
               the
               spirit
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               [
               as
               in
               page
               165.
               ]
               It
               should
               seem
               that
               when
               he
               writ
               that
               ,
               he
               had
               forgotten
               his
               former
               revilings
               against
               the
               light
               in
               all
               men
               .
            
             
               Thus
               you
               who
               are
               called
               Anabaptists
               ,
               may
               see
               the
               Bruitishnesse
               and
               Confusion
               of
               this
               unworthy
               man
               ,
               who
               hath
               been
               appointed
               by
               many
               of
               you
               for
               a
               defence
               ,
               as
               he
               saith
               ;
               and
               what
               credit
               or
               profit
               will
               this
               work
               be
               unto
               you
               ,
               though
               he
               set
               up
               himself
               as
               a
               Teacher
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Epistle
               that
               he
               writes
               to
               those
               he
               calls
               the
               
                 Beloved
                 Flock
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Faith
               and
               Fellowship
               of
               him
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Glorious
               Gospel
               ,
               when
               he
               has
               bidden
               them
               
                 beware
                 of
                 hearkening
                 to
                 Preachers
                 up
                 of
                 the
                 light
                 ,
              
               He
               saith
               ,
               
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 warned
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 done
                 my
                 duty
                 ,
                 your
                 blood
                 will
                 lie
                 upon
                 your
                 own
                 heads
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               you
               may
               here
               see
               what
               a
               Teacher
               of
               the
               beloved
               Flock
               of
               Christ
               (
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Faith
               and
               Fellowship
               of
               him
               )
               this
               
                 Joseph
                 Wright
              
               is
               ,
               to
               lay
               the
               same
               words
               upon
               them
               that
               concerned
               the
               Jews
               that
               blasphemed
               ,
               and
               opposed
               themselves
               against
               the
               Truth
               when
               Paul
               spoke
               to
               them
               ,
               Acts
               18.6
               .
               As
               if
               
               the
               beloved
               Flock
               of
               Christ
               that
               are
               in
               the
               faith
               had
               not
               yet
               taken
               warning
               ,
               but
               might
               be
               guilty
               of
               their
               own
               blood
               ,
               as
               
                 Joseph
                 Wrights
              
               words
               do
               imply
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               Flock
               is
               both
               in
               the
               Fellowship
               and
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ;
               was
               there
               ever
               such
               absurdity
               and
               confusion
               as
               this
               !
            
             
               And
               further
               ,
               you
               may
               take
               notice
               ,
               how
               that
               after
               
                 Joseph
                 Wright
              
               hath
               so
               much
               reviled
               and
               blasphemed
               the
               
                 light
                 within
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               willingly
               manifested
               himself
               an
               open
               enemy
               to
               the
               light
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               it
               ,
               where
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               he
               hath
               laid
               down
               these
               words
               ,
               viz.
               
                 Although
                 we
                 have
                 both
                 preached
                 and
                 printed
                 against
                 this
                 device
                 of
                 Satan
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 born
                 witnesse
                 very
                 much
                 against
                 this
                 delusion
                 ,
                 yet
                 so
                 simple
                 are
                 some
                 ,
                 both
                 People
                 and
                 Teachers
                 as
                 to
                 rank
                 us
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 as
                 co-partners
                 and
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 espoused
                 to
                 that
                 Doctrine
                 which
                 teacheth
                 up
                 the
                 law
                 or
                 light
                 within
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
                 but
                 the
                 Lord
                 knows
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 shall
                 you
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 shall
                 not
                 believe
                 it
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 entertain
                 such
                 a
                 Doctrine
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 commit
                 a
                 Rape
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 upon
                 our
                 very
                 consciences
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 upon
                 our
                 meanest
                 principles
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 small
                 grief
                 to
                 us
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 least
                 tittle
                 of
                 their
                 Inventions
                 ,
                 neither
                 do
                 we
                 preach
                 or
                 practize
                 any
                 thing
                 at
                 all
                 as
                 from
                 them
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               These
               are
               
                 Joseph
                 Wrights
              
               very
               words
               ,
               wherein
               you
               may
               see
               what
               presumption
               and
               Impudency
               hath
               appeared
               in
               him
               against
               the
               law
               &
               light
               and
               such
               as
               preach
               it
               ,
               as
               one
               that
               is
               vexed
               and
               grieved
               that
               ever
               any
               should
               repute
               him
               as
               a
               co-partner
               with
               such
               as
               preach
               and
               own
               the
               the
               Law
               or
               
                 Light
                 within
              
               ;
               and
               so
               like
               a
               Hypocrite
               and
               man-pleaser
               ,
               he
               hath
               appeared
               as
               one
               that
               would
               get
               in
               favour
               with
               those
               that
               are
               enemies
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               
                 light
                 within
              
               ,
               by
               his
               exclaiming
               against
               it
               and
               them
               that
               own
               it
               ;
               though
               in
               page
               165.
               he
               hath
               implicitely
               confessed
               to
               the
               light
               within
               all
               men
               as
               contrary
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               Darkness
               ,
               and
               thus
               all
               may
               see
               this
               mans
               wickedness
               and
               confusion
               ;
               And
               you
               who
               have
               owned
               him
               as
               your
               Teacher
               ,
               or
               a
               defence
               of
               your
               way
               ,
               may
               be
               ashamed
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               and
               disgrace
               to
               your
               profession
               ,
               that
               ever
               such
               dirty
               stuff
               and
               absurdities
               should
               proceed
               from
               amongst
               you
               ,
               as
               this
               
                 J.
                 VV.
              
               who
               hath
               been
               so
               much
               set
               up
               amongst
               you
               ,
               hath
               uttered
               forth
               against
               the
               Truth
               and
               them
               that
               live
               in
               it
               ;
               who
               though
               he
               pretends
               to
               lay
               down
               our
               own
               Principles
               (
               who
               Preach
               and
               own
               the
               
                 light
                 within
              
               )
               as
               if
               they
               were
               sufficiently
               
               known
               to
               be
               ours
               both
               by
               our
               words
               of
               mouth
               and
               Books
               ,
               yet
               many
               things
               hath
               he
               charged
               against
               us
               as
               ours
               ,
               both
               as
               to
               Principles
               and
               matters
               of
               fact
               ,
               which
               he
               neither
               mentions
               the
               Authors
               of
               ,
               nor
               the
               Books
               of
               ours
               by
               which
               they
               were
               asserted
               ;
               and
               thus
               in
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               his
               accusations
               and
               charges
               against
               us
               hath
               he
               dealt
               deceitfully
               ,
               (
               like
               him
               who
               is
               the
               Father
               of
               lyes
               and
               lyars
               ,
               who
               
                 when
                 he
                 speaketh
                 a
                 lye
                 he
                 speaketh
                 of
                 himself
              
               )
               and
               not
               as
               a
               rational
               man
               ,
               and
               in
               very
               many
               things
               he
               hath
               absolutely
               wronged
               our
               Principles
               and
               Practises
               ,
               and
               charged
               as
               apparent
               falshoods
               upon
               us
               as
               ever
               was
               ,
               as
               hereafter
               is
               made
               manifest
               to
               the
               shame
               of
               him
               that
               was
               the
               Authour
               of
               the
               said
               lying
               Book
               (
               called
               
                 A
                 Testimony
                 for
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
              
               &c.
               )
               and
               the
               shame
               of
               all
               such
               false
               Spirits
               as
               own
               him
               in
               his
               work
               ;
               We
               see
               that
               God
               hath
               appeared
               in
               Judgement
               against
               you
               and
               your
               way
               ,
               and
               a
               line
               of
               confusion
               is
               come
               over
               you
               ,
               since
               that
               so
               many
               of
               you
               (
               especially
               of
               your
               Leaders
               )
               have
               set
               themselves
               in
               their
               envy
               and
               malice
               against
               us
               who
               are
               in
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 Truth
              
               ;
               what
               do
               you
               think
               that
               spreading
               your
               railing
               and
               false
               Books
               against
               us
               will
               gain
               you
               favour
               from
               the
               prophane
               world
               ,
               and
               be
               any
               means
               to
               rescue
               you
               from
               persecution
               ,
               or
               suffering
               under
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               earth
               ?
               Do
               you
               think
               to
               save
               your selves
               by
               reviling
               the
               Innocent
               ,
               as
               some
               of
               the
               Leaders
               in
               your
               way
               have
               gotten
               themselves
               out
               of
               Prison
               by
               swearing
               contrary
               to
               Christs
               Doctrine
               after
               they
               have
               been
               imprisoned
               for
               denying
               to
               swear
               ,
               *
               (
               when
               so
               many
               of
               our
               friends
               were
               in
               prisons
               for
               refusing
               to
               swear
               for
               Conscience
               sake
               to
               Christ
               )
               And
               not
               onely
               so
               ,
               but
               several
               of
               them
               who
               have
               long
               been
               reputed
               eminent
               in
               your
               way
               ,
               have
               (
               like
               Men-pleasers
               )
               written
               to
               vindicate
               swearing
               and
               oaths
               ,
               as
               treacherous
               men
               both
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               their
               own
               Consciences
               ,
               and
               to
               his
               Innocent
               and
               Conscientious
               people
               ,
               such
               as
               you
               have
               reviled
               and
               bespattered
               
               with
               reproaches
               (
               in
               the
               Book
               here
               answered
               )
               who
               would
               be
               loath
               to
               be
               so
               treacherous
               to
               God
               and
               their
               own
               Consciences
               ,
               as
               many
               in
               your
               way
               have
               been
               ,
               whatever
               we
               suffer
               either
               from
               you
               or
               from
               the
               persecuters
               in
               the
               same
               envious
               spirit
               which
               is
               among
               you
               ;
               And
               yet
               this
               know
               ,
               that
               we
               had
               not
               publisht
               this
               against
               any
               of
               you
               ,
               had
               we
               not
               had
               that
               great
               occasion
               given
               us
               by
               this
               piece
               of
               wicked
               work
               which
               
                 Joseph
                 Wright
              
               (
               your
               Defender
               )
               hath
               brought
               forth
               ,
               wherein
               we
               who
               preach
               the
               Light
               of
               Christ
               within
               ,
               are
               not
               onely
               slandered
               and
               bespattered
               with
               his
               lyes
               and
               calumnies
               as
               men
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               Truth
               of
               God
               which
               we
               are
               in
               and
               suffer
               for
               ,
               is
               blasphemed
               ,
               belyed
               ,
               and
               perverted
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               our
               enemies
               ;
               in
               vindication
               whereof
               we
               were
               necessitated
               to
               give
               this
               forth
               ,
               and
               to
               deal
               thus
               plainly
               with
               your
               Principles
               which
               are
               published
               by
               your
               pretended
               Defender
               ,
               otherwise
               we
               could
               have
               been
               silent
               as
               from
               medling
               with
               you
               in
               this
               kind
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               no
               pleasure
               to
               us
               to
               bestow
               so
               much
               labour
               upon
               such
               a
               heap
               of
               confusion
               and
               absurdities
               as
               
                 I.
                 VV.
              
               his
               work
               is
               ,
               nor
               to
               upbraid
               you
               with
               your
               confusion
               and
               weaknesse
               in
               what
               you
               professe
               ,
               especially
               since
               you
               are
               as
               in
               a
               suffering
               state
               ,
               and
               like
               to
               suffer
               (
               as
               we
               are
               )
               if
               you
               be
               true
               to
               your
               Principles
               ,
               and
               conscientious
               towards
               God
               in
               what
               you
               know
               or
               professe
               ;
               but
               you
               may
               see
               the
               urgent
               occasion
               given
               against
               us
               and
               the
               Truth
               ,
               for
               what
               we
               do
               in
               this
               thing
               .
               And
               though
               I.VV.
               does
               not
               name
               the
               word
               Quakers
               by
               name
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               all
               one
               as
               if
               he
               had
               done
               it
               ,
               whilst
               he
               so
               often
               in
               general
               words
               upbraids
               such
               as
               preach
               
                 the
                 Light
                 within
              
               ;
               for
               we
               called
               Quakers
               are
               known
               to
               be
               the
               people
               he
               all
               along
               so
               peevishly
               smites
               against
               ,
               seeing
               that
               we
               are
               known
               so
               generally
               to
               own
               and
               preach
               the
               
                 Light
                 within
              
               as
               the
               Saints
               of
               old
               did
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               Light
               of
               Christ
               in
               us
               we
               see
               Light
               ,
               and
               therein
               are
               as
               a
               City
               set
               upon
               a
               Hill
               which
               cannot
               be
               hid
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               that
               Truth
               and
               Life
               which
               will
               out-live
               our
               opposers
               and
               persecuters
               ,
               and
               do
               know
               that
               power
               manifest
               in
               us
               which
               out-shines
               all
               the
               
               dead
               and
               empty
               forms
               ,
               professions
               and
               traditions
               of
               all
               who
               are
               out
               of
               the
               life
               and
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               hath
               the
               Lord
               given
               us
               strength
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               understanding
               to
               see
               beyond
               ,
               and
               to
               stand
               over
               our
               opposers
               ,
               and
               the
               envy
               and
               subtilty
               of
               the
               Serpent
               in
               such
               as
               rise
               up
               in
               Judgment
               against
               us
               .
            
             
               
                 Glory
                 to
                 our
                 God
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               now
               we
               come
               to
               some
               of
               the
               heads
               of
               
                 Joseph
                 Wrights
              
               matter
               in
               charge
               against
               such
               as
               preach
               the
               Law
               and
               Light
               within
               .
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           I.
           Concerning
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           and
           Christs
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           and
           dying
           for
           all
           men
           .
        
         
           J.W.
           his
           first
           charge
           is
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
             The
             first
             thing
             I
             lay
             to
             thy
             charge
             whosoever
             thou
             art
             that
             preachest
             up
             the
             Light
             within
             men
             ,
             requiring
             all
             People
             to
             mind
             the
             light
             which
             is
             within
             them
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             That
             thou
             dost
             deny
             that
             Christ
             which
             dyed
             at
          
           Jerusalem
           ,
           
             and
             denyest
             Jesus
             Christ
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             and
             thy
             spirit
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
          
           &c.
           
           And
           the
           first
           proof
           for
           his
           charge
           is
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           1.
           
           
             Because
             in
             all
             thy
             preaching
             ,
             teaching
             ,
             and
             declaring
             ,
             thou
             never
             makes
             mention
             of
             Christs
             dying
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             that
             he
             tasted
             death
             for
             every
             man
             ,
             thou
             art
             altogether
             silent
             in
             this
             Doctrine
             of
             Christs
             dying
             for
             man
             in
             the
             body
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           his
           second
           proof
           is
           in
           these
           words
           ,
           viz.
           2.
           
           
             Because
             as
             is
             thy
             word
             of
             mouth
             ,
             even
             so
             is
             thy
             writings
             ,
             for
             amongst
             them
             all
             and
             in
             them
             all
             there
             is
             not
             one
             line
             which
             teacheth
             that
             Christ
             did
             dye
             for
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             freely
             laid
             down
             his
             life
             as
             a
             ransome
             for
             sinners
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           As
           his
           charge
           is
           universal
           against
           all
           that
           preach
           up
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           ,
           it
           is
           both
           false
           and
           slanderous
           ,
           as
           also
           all
           his
           proofs
           for
           it
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           the
           light
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           which
           directs
           to
           it
           ,
           doth
           deny
           Christ
           and
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           when
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           all
           who
           truly
           own
           and
           believe
           in
           the
           light
           of
           Christ-in
           them
           ,
           by
           it
           they
           come
           to
           be
           led
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           Christ
           from
           whence
           it
           comes
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           power
           of
           his
           death
           and
           the
           vertue
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           which
           none
           can
           truly
           know
           but
           as
           they
           are
           led
           by
           the
           light
           of
           Christ
           within
           ,
           
             which
             giveth
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
          
           and
           of
           those
           things
           that
           are
           freely
           given
           to
           us
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Christ
           said
           
             believe
             in
             the
             〈…〉
             t
             that
             you
             may
             be
             children
             of
             the
             light
             ,
             John
          
           12.36
           .
           Did
           Christ
           herein
           deny
           himself
           or
           his
           coming
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           as
           falsly
           
             J.
             VV.
          
           accuseth
           all
           that
           preach
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           we
           are
           included
           in
           his
           proofs
           as
           
           never
           mentioning
           Christs
           tasting
           death
           for
           every
           man
           ,
           either
           in
           our
           Preaching
           or
           writings
           ;
           in
           this
           he
           hath
           notoriously
           belyed
           us
           ,
           as
           thousands
           may
           witness
           against
           him
           ,
           who
           have
           heard
           us
           both
           Preach
           up
           and
           contend
           for
           the
           free
           Grace
           of
           God
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           thereby
           that
           Christ
           
             tasted
             death
             for
             every
             man
          
           ,
           and
           dyed
           for
           all
           men
           ,
           
             and
             gave
             him self
             a
             ransom
             for
             all
             to
             be
             testified
             of
             in
             due
             time
             ,
          
           Heb.
           2.9
           .
           1
           Tim.
           2.6
           .
           2
           Cor.
           5.14
           .
           1
           John
           2.2
           .
           Which
           also
           as
           a
           testimony
           against
           
             J.
             W.
          
           in
           many
           of
           our
           Books
           ,
           vindicate
           the
           free
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           his
           dying
           for
           all
           ,
           as
           in
           a
           Book
           Intituled
           ,
           
             The
             Voice
             of
             Wisdom
          
           ,
           by
           
             G.
             W.
          
           page
           12.
           and
           at
           large
           in
           a
           Book
           Intituled
           ,
           
             Rusticus
             ad
             Accademicos
          
           ,
           by
           
             S.
             F.
          
           in
           both
           which
           Priest
           Danson
           is
           answered
           ,
           and
           his
           pleading
           against
           Christs
           death
           for
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           his
           free
           Grace
           to
           all
           confuted
           ;
           as
           also
           in
           a
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             A
             brief
             Discovery
          
           ,
           by
           G.W.
           as
           in
           many
           more
           Books
           of
           ours
           ,
           the
           free
           Grace
           of
           God
           to
           all
           ,
           and
           Christs
           dying
           for
           all
           men
           is
           declared
           .
        
         
           Also
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           third
           Proof
           for
           his
           said
           charge
           against
           all
           that
           Preach
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           ,
           is
           as
           false
           as
           his
           former
           ,
           where
           he
           laies
           down
           these
           words
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           
             Thou
             dost
             not
             gather
             men
             and
             women
             into
             Communion
             with
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             teaching
             them
             to
             believe
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Which
           thing
           he
           himself
           ,
           who
           hath
           openly
           opposed
           the
           light
           of
           Christ
           in
           all
           (
           and
           counted
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           it
           a
           stratagem
           of
           Satan
           )
           is
           guilty
           of
           ,
           and
           not
           we
           that
           own
           the
           light
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           the
           light
           that
           brings
           into
           communion
           with
           God
           and
           his
           Son
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           for
           they
           that
           say
           they
           have
           fellowship
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           walk
           in
           Darkness
           ,
           they
           lye
           and
           do
           not
           the
           truth
           ,
           but
           they
           that
           walk
           in
           the
           Light
           ,
           are
           in
           the
           true
           fellowship
           and
           faith
           ,
           and
           know
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           to
           cleanse
           them
           from
           all
           sin
           :
           Also
           
             J.
             VV.
          
           his
           charging
           us
           with
           gathering
           by
           works
           and
           not
           by
           Faith
           ,
           in
           warning
           all
           people
           to
           look
           to
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           receive
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           with
           being
           as
           ignorant
           as
           heathens
           and
           absolute
           infidels
           ;
           in
           this
           hath
           he
           slandered
           us
           ,
           and
           shewed
           himself
           to
           be
           an
           Infidel
           ,
           who
           sees
           not
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           ,
           〈◊〉
           owns
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           Infidels
           were
           such
           as
           in
           whom
           the
           God
           of
           the
           World
           did
           blind
           their
           minds
           from
           seeing
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Glorious
           Gospel
           ,
           which
           shineth
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           giveth
           the
           knowledge
           of
           
           the
           Glory
           of
           God
           to
           them
           that
           believe
           
             in
             it
          
           ,
           and
           so
           works
           without
           Faith
           we
           deny
           ,
           but
           the
           works
           that
           are
           wrought
           in
           the
           Faith
           and
           in
           the
           light
           we
           own
           ;
           and
           though
           
             J.
             W.
          
           hath
           so
           much
           warned
           people
           from
           looking
           to
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           must
           bring
           them
           to
           reconciliation
           and
           justification
           ,
           yet
           in
           pages
           124.
           and
           125.
           he
           hath
           contradicted
           his
           matter
           against
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           ,
           for
           there
           he
           speaks
           of
           
             being
             set
             free
             and
             justified
             by
             performing
             the
             condition
             of
             the
             second
             Covenant
             ,
             as
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Gospel
             Obedience
             which
             those
             that
             have
             sined
             may
             perform
             through
             the
             assistance
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
          
           &c.
           as
           also
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             so
             far
             forth
             as
             Persons
             come
             to
             be
             in
             Covenant
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             enabled
             by
             him
             to
             walk
             according
             to
             his
             direction
             ,
             so
             far
             are
             these
             said
             to
             have
             Christ
             formed
             in
             them
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             into
             a
             blessed
             destate
             of
             freedom
             from
             the
             guilt
             of
             sin
             ,
             of
             freedom
             from
             the
             power
             and
             dominion
             of
             sin
             ,
             of
             assurance
             of
             redemption
             from
             the
             first
             death
             ,
             and
             of
             deliverance
             from
             the
             second
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             Christ
             to
             be
             Intituled
             to
             Eternal
             Life
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Now
           how
           should
           those
           who
           have
           sinned
           perform
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           second
           Covenant
           ,
           through
           the
           assistance
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           or
           come
           into
           the
           True
           Faith
           and
           Gospel
           obedience
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           Christ
           formed
           
             in
             them
          
           ,
           unless
           that
           Gods
           Spirit
           or
           Light
           be
           known
           or
           owned
           within
           ;
           and
           if
           those
           that
           have
           sinned
           ,
           may
           come
           to
           this
           state
           of
           Faith
           and
           Obedience
           ,
           and
           freedom
           from
           the
           guilt
           and
           power
           of
           sin
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           a
           measure
           of
           this
           Spirit
           or
           light
           is
           given
           to
           all
           men
           without
           exception
           ,
           seeing
           that
           the
           sinners
           themselves
           are
           not
           exempted
           from
           it
           ,
           according
           to
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           own
           words
           ;
           and
           thus
           hath
           he
           grosly
           confounded
           himself
           in
           his
           own
           ,
           while
           rayling
           against
           the
           Preaching
           up
           of
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           ,
           and
           another
           while
           ,
           confessing
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           or
           light
           even
           in
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           fourth
           Charge
           is
           thus
           ,
           (
           viz.
           )
           
             Thou
             which
             Preachest
             that
             all
             men
             should
             mind
             the
             light
             which
             is
             within
             them
             ,
             dost
             deny
             the
             Christ
             of
             God
             which
             dyed
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             said
             to
             me
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             made
             as
             large
             a
             confession
             of
             Christ
             as
             I
             now
             have
             done
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             ignorant
             of
             Christ
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           What
           a
           silly
           Reason
           is
           this
           ,
           against
           those
           that
           Preach
           that
           all
           should
           mind
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           ;
           as
           if
           he
           had
           
           said
           ,
           that
           because
           he
           has
           made
           a
           large
           confession
           of
           Christ
           ,
           therefore
           he
           is
           not
           ignorant
           of
           him
           ;
           when
           as
           the
           Devil
           who
           favours
           not
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           hath
           been
           made
           to
           confesse
           Christ
           ,
           and
           many
           do
           confess
           Christ
           in
           words
           ,
           as
           largly
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           and
           yet
           are
           ignorant
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           his
           death
           and
           Sufferings
           ,
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           is
           whilest
           he
           shews
           him self
           an
           enemy
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           which
           we
           own
           ;
           and
           we
           do
           not
           deny
           either
           the
           coming
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           his
           suffering
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           as
           we
           are
           falsly
           accused
           by
           this
           reviler
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           deny
           Christs
           reconciling
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           nor
           teach
           any
           thing
           contrary
           to
           that
           of
           Rom.
           5.10
           .
           2
           Cor.
           5.19
           .
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           hath
           implicitely
           accused
           us
           ;
           for
           we
           know
           and
           Preach
           reconciliation
           through
           Christs
           death
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           through
           his
           life
           ,
           whose
           life
           is
           the
           light
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           not
           any
           establishing
           of
           our
           own
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           as
           falsly
           we
           are
           accused
           ;
           neither
           are
           we
           strangers
           unto
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Justification
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           through
           the
           redemption
           that
           is
           in
           Christ
           ,
           whom
           God
           hath
           set
           forth
           to
           be
           a
           propitiation
           through
           faith
           in
           his
           blood
           ;
           but
           how
           are
           any
           justified
           by
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           whilst
           they
           deny
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           ;
           for
           is
           not
           the
           light
           of
           Christ
           within
           the
           free
           gift
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           which
           hath
           appeared
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           and
           which
           by
           his
           Righteousness
           hath
           come
           upon
           all
           men
           ,
           Rom.
           5.18
           .
           Titus
           2.11
           .
           Which
           Righteousness
           is
           received
           where
           the
           light
           of
           Christ
           within
           is
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           he
           thereby
           made
           known
           to
           be
           a
           propitiation
           through
           Faith
           in
           his
           blood
           ;
           and
           we
           who
           are
           come
           to
           own
           this
           in
           the
           true
           Faith
           ,
           are
           come
           to
           self-denyal
           ,
           and
           to
           deny
           self-righteousness
           ,
           contrary
           to
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           false
           accusations
           against
           us
           who
           Preach
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           .
        
         
           Who
           also
           saith
           in
           his
           twelfth
           page
           ,
           
             But
             self
             must
             be
             denyed
             and
             self
             righteousness
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             yea
             ,
             when
             men
             have
             done
             all
             whatsoever
             they
             are
             commanded
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             say
             ,
             with
             humble
             hearts
             they
             have
             done
             but
             what
             was
             their
             duty
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           What
           an
           Ignoramus
           is
           this
           man
           ,
           who
           puts
           no
           difference
           betwixt
           Self-righteousness
           which
           is
           to
           be
           denyed
           ,
           and
           the
           
             doing
             whatsoever
             we
             are
             commanded
          
           ,
           which
           is
           our
           duty
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           in
           denying
           self-righteousness
           ,
           you
           must
           deny
           your
           duty
           ,
           or
           that
           self-righteousness
           is
           mens
           duty
           ,
           when
           as
           that
           which
           brings
           men
           to
           do
           their
           duty
           to
           God
           in
           obeying
           
           his
           commands
           is
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           though
           man
           as
           in
           the
           Servants
           state
           may
           abase
           and
           humble
           himself
           ,
           yet
           that
           Principle
           of
           Faith
           which
           brings
           him
           to
           do
           his
           duty
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           esteemed
           of
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           that
           he
           lives
           ,
           he
           comes
           to
           be
           reckoned
           among
           the
           Faithful
           and
           profitable
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           become
           his
           Friends
           through
           faithfulnesse
           ,
           and
           Christ
           said
           unto
           such
           ,
           
             I
             call
             you
             no
             more
             Servants
             but
             Friends
             ,
          
           and
           this
           is
           further
           then
           the
           unprofitable
           Servants
           state
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           
             J.
             W.
          
           chargeth
           such
           
             as
             strangers
             to
             justification
             by
             Faith
             in
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             That
             so
             far
             as
             the
             creature
             is
             brought
             out
             of
             the
             filth
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             and
             to
             leave
             sin
             ,
             so
             far
             onely
             is
             he
             justified
             before
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           As
           also
           he
           tells
           of
           a
           
             poor
             sinner
             standing
             justified
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             God
             justifying
             the
             creature
             ,
             while
             it
             is
             in
             its
             sins
             ,
             in
             its
             blood
             ,
          
           page
           14.
           
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           Herein
           hath
           
             J.
             W.
          
           shewed
           himself
           ignorant
           of
           justification
           before
           God
           by
           Faith
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           state
           of
           justification
           ,
           for
           the
           Creature
           is
           not
           justified
           as
           a
           sinner
           ,
           nor
           in
           that
           state
           wherein
           it
           is
           in
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           in
           its
           blood
           ,
           but
           as
           it
           is
           made
           just
           in
           Christ
           ,
           being
           justified
           from
           
             sin
             and
             ungodliness
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             sin
             ,
          
           and
           justified
           from
           those
           things
           from
           which
           it
           could
           not
           be
           justified
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           
             Moses
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             not
             the
             hearers
             of
             the
             law
             that
             are
             just
             before
             God
             ,
             but
             the
             doers
             that
             shall
             be
             justified
          
           ;
           So
           this
           justification
           is
           not
           without
           sanctificaon
           ,
           as
           deceivers
           do
           falsly
           imagine
           a
           justification
           of
           men
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           in
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Doctrine
           ,
           who
           said
           to
           the
           
             Corinthians
             ,
             But
             ye
             are
             washed
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             but
             ye
             are
             justified
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             our
             God
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           6.11
           .
           So
           that
           he
           did
           not
           deny
           following
           the
           light
           or
           Spirit
           of
           God
           within
           ,
           as
           in
           reference
           to
           mans
           justification
           ,
           nor
           Preach
           up
           a
           justification
           of
           men
           when
           they
           are
           in
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           Blood
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           hath
           done
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           ,
           hath
           in
           page
           124.
           owned
           a
           justification
           by
           performing
           the
           condition
           of
           the
           second
           Covenant
           ,
           through
           the
           assistance
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           that
           so
           far
           forth
           as
           persons
           are
           in
           Covenant
           with
           Christ
           ,
           and
           are
           enabled
           to
           walk
           according
           to
           his
           direction
           ,
           so
           far
           are
           they
           in
           a
           blessed
           estate
           ,
           as
           in
           page
           the
           125.
           and
           is
           not
           that
           blessed
           estate
           and
           freedom
           from
           the
           guilt
           ,
           power
           and
           dominion
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           assurance
           of
           eternal
           Life
           and
           a
           
           justified
           estate
           (
           supposeth
           J.W.
           )
           How
           hath
           he
           confounded
           him self
           in
           these
           things
           who
           hath
           also
           granted
           that
           they
           that
           believe
           are
           taught
           to
           be
           holy
           ,
           as
           he
           which
           hath
           called
           them
           is
           holy
           ,
           and
           
             to
             be
             holy
             in
             all
             manner
             of
             conversation
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             be
             ye
             holy
             ,
             for
             I
             the
             Lord
             your
             God
             am
             holy
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1
           14
           ,
           15.
           
           Lev.
           19.2
           .
           How
           then
           are
           any
           justified
           while
           they
           are
           in
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           world
           in
           their
           sins
           and
           in
           their
           blood
           ?
           Thus
           all
           may
           see
           what
           gross
           absurdity
           ,
           confusion
           and
           ignorance
           this
           
             J.
             W.
          
           is
           in
           ;
           who
           also
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             humble
             do
             see
             themselves
             in
             a
             lost
             and
             undone
             estate
             by
             reason
             of
             sin
             ,
             which
             they
             and
             all
             the
             world
             are
             guilty
             of
             finding
             themselves
             under
             the
             curse
             of
             the
             law
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           What
           falshood
           and
           confusion
           is
           this
           ,
           when
           as
           those
           that
           are
           truly
           humble
           are
           taught
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           freed
           from
           the
           guilt
           of
           sin
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           mans
           own
           confession
           ,
           and
           the
           humble
           and
           contrite
           heart
           is
           a
           Sacrifice
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           be
           reckoned
           under
           the
           guilt
           of
           the
           worlds
           sin
           ,
           nor
           under
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           as
           this
           
             J.
             W.
          
           hath
           falsely
           accused
           the
           humble
           ,
           who
           are
           of
           contrite
           Spirits
           whom
           God
           regards
           .
        
         
           Also
           
             J.
             W.
          
           hath
           accused
           such
           
             as
             followers
             of
             the
             Romish
             Synagogue
             ,
             and
             as
             being
             Messengers
             of
             Satan
             ,
             who
             Preach
             up
             the
             light
             within
             ,
             saying
             ,
             that
             they
             lead
             all
             such
             as
             follow
             them
             from
             Christ
             to
             themselves
             ,
             setting
             up
             themselves
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           As
           also
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             set
             up
             that
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             darkness
             of
             this
             world
             ,
             the
             traditions
             of
             men
             ,
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Romish
             Harlot
             ,
          
           page
           21.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           What
           an
           absurd
           and
           foolish
           slanderer
           is
           this
           man
           ,
           who
           distinguisheth
           not
           between
           the
           
             Light
             within
             men
          
           ,
           and
           the
           men
           themselves
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           who
           truly
           preach
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           within
           do
           not
           lead
           them
           from
           Christ
           to
           themselves
           ,
           but
           to
           that
           which
           is
           not
           of
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           come
           to
           deny
           themselves
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           taught
           ,
           and
           this
           we
           own
           ,
           which
           is
           no
           setting
           up
           of
           strife
           ,
           nor
           of
           the
           darknesse
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           neither
           is
           it
           any
           Tradition
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Romish
           Harlot
           ,
           as
           impudently
           and
           falsly
           
             J.
             W.
          
           hath
           charged
           against
           such
           as
           preach
           the
           
             Light
             within
          
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           manifested
           himself
           to
           be
           one
           of
           them
           who
           put
           Light
           for
           darkness
           ,
           and
           darknesse
           for
           Light
           ,
           unto
           whom
           Woes
           belongs
           ,
           Isa.
           5
           ,
           20.
           and
           the
           more
           he
           strives
           against
           the
           Light
           the
           more
           he
           confounds
           and
           splits
           himself
           against
           the
           Rock
           ,
           who
           having
           confessed
           
           that
           what
           we
           preach
           is
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Law
           
             in
             the
             hearts
             ,
             Rom.
          
           2.15
           .
           and
           as
           much
           as
           that
           there
           is
           a
           
             light
             in
             us
          
           and
           all
           men
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           now
           chargeth
           us
           with
           setting
           up
           the
           darknesse
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           and
           the
           Doctrines
           of
           the
           Romish
           Harlot
           ;
           what
           grosse
           darknesse
           ,
           confusion
           and
           blasphemies
           hath
           he
           here
           uttered
           forth
           ;
           if
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           heart
           were
           not
           filled
           with
           envy
           and
           malice
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           shew
           himself
           thus
           impudent
           in
           his
           folly
           and
           confusion
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           II.
           Concerning
           the
           nature
           and
           state
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           partaking
           of
           the
           divine
           nature
           ;
           and
           how
           J.W.
           hath
           confounded
           himself
           ,
           and
           shewed
           his
           blindnesse
           about
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           JOseph
           Wright's
           words
           ,
           viz.
           
             Thou
             art
             a
             Deceiver
             ,
             for
             thou
             sayest
             not
             that
             the
             flesh
             and
             bones
             ,
             humane
             soul
             and
             spirit
             of
             that
             man
             which
             was
             born
             of
             Mary
             the
             Virgin
             ,
             is
             the
             Christ
             ;
             but
             thou
             making
             no
             mention
             of
             the
             humane
             nature
             ,
             that
             which
             thou
             callest
             the
             Christ
             is
             the
             seed
             ,
             spirit
             ,
             or
             light
             in
             that
             man
             that
             was
             born
             of
             Mary
             ,
          
           p.
           23
           ,
           24.
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           That
           which
           we
           own
           to
           be
           the
           Christ
           is
           the
           same
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           true
           Believers
           owned
           ;
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           Jesus
           Christ
           our
           Lord
           was
           made
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           and
           David
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           with
           Power
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           holinesse
           by
           the
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           and
           the
           seed
           which
           the
           promise
           is
           to
           is
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           last
           Adam
           was
           made
           a
           quickning
           Spirit
           ,
           
             and
             the
             Lord
             is
             that
             Spirit
             ,
          
           set
           Rom●
           1.3
           ,
           4.
           
           ●
           Cor.
           15.45
           .
           Gal.
           3.16
           .
           2
           Cor.
           3.17
           .
           Was
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           a
           deceiver
           for
           speaking
           these
           things
           (
           supposeth
           
             J.
             W
          
           ?
           )
           which
           are
           the
           same
           things
           we
           speak
           ,
           though
           he
           count
           us
           D●ceivers
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           this
           seed
           or
           spirit
           which
           is
           Christ
           ,
           in
           them
           that
           believe
           ?
        
         
           Yet
           
             J.
             W.
          
           hath
           confessed
           
             That
             it
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             denyed
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holinesse
             in
             that
             person
             which
             was
             born
             of
             the
             Virgin
             
             Mary
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             by
             eternal
             Generation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Why
           then
           hath
           he
           judged
           any
           to
           be
           deceivers
           for
           confessing
           that
           spirit
           (
           or
           seed
           )
           to
           be
           Christ
           ;
           and
           we
           confesse
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           is
           it
           then
           improper
           to
           say
           the
           seed
           which
           is
           Christ
           came
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           was
           in
           that
           person
           that
           was
           born
           of
           the
           
             Virgin
             Mary
          
           ,
           seeing
           that
           as
           he
           was
           so
           manifest
           in
           the
           flesh
           he
           was
           the
           true
           Christ
           ,
           without
           any
           of
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           blind
           distinctions
           ,
           who
           after
           he
           hath
           granted
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           holinesse
           in
           that
           person
           is
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           by
           eternal
           Generation
           ,
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             that
             the
             humane
             nature
             also
             of
             that
             person
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             by
             temporal
             Generation
             ,
             and
             yet
             there
             are
             not
             two
             Christs
             but
             one
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Did
           you
           ever
           hear
           such
           Doctrines
           as
           these
           ,
           which
           are
           all
           one
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Holinesse
           and
           humane
           nature
           are
           both
           one
           ,
           or
           that
           Divine
           and
           humane
           are
           both
           one
           ,
           when
           as
           they
           are
           two
           distinct
           things
           ,
           that
           which
           is
           humane
           is
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           as
           the
           first
           man
           was
           ,
           as
           Humane
           is
           of
           Homo
           ,
           which
           comes
           of
           Humus
           the
           ground
           ,
           of
           which
           man
           was
           made
           ,
           (
           as
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           i.e.
           Humanus
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             Terra
             ,
             aut
             Humus
          
           ,
           )
           but
           that
           which
           is
           Divine
           is
           from
           above
           ,
           as
           Christ
           is
           ,
           who
           is
           Lord
           from
           Heaven
           ;
           Now
           though
           this
           Christ
           in
           time
           took
           part
           of
           that
           which
           the
           Children
           had
           ,
           viz.
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           ,
           Heb.
           2.14
           .
           yet
           we
           never
           read
           that
           
             Humane
             nature
          
           is
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           that
           the
           flesh
           and
           bloud
           is
           Christ
           by
           temporal
           generation
           ;
           for
           to
           assert
           that
           is
           all
           one
           as
           to
           say
           that
           Christ
           (
           who
           is
           Lord
           from
           Heaven
           )
           took
           upon
           him
           Christ
           in
           time
           ,
           (
           but
           Christ
           in
           the
           flesh
           we
           read
           of
           and
           own
           )
           neither
           do
           we
           read
           in
           the
           Scripture
           that
           the
           soul
           of
           Christ
           is
           a
           humane
           soul
           ,
           for
           is
           not
           his
           Soul
           divine
           and
           immortal
           ?
           What
           ,
           is
           humane
           and
           immortal
           both
           one
           ?
           Or
           hath
           he
           two
           Souls
           in
           one
           body
           or
           person
           of
           such
           differing
           kinds
           ?
           And
           if
           the
           humane
           nature
           be
           Christ
           ,
           and
           all
           mankind
           be
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           Christ
           according
           to
           that
           nature
           ,
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           saith
           ,
           page
           116.
           
           Then
           it
           followes
           that
           the
           humane
           or
           earthly
           nature
           of
           all
           mankind
           is
           Christ
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           that
           would
           know
           Christ
           and
           be
           saved
           by
           him
           ,
           they
           must
           own
           their
           earthly
           (
           or
           humane
           )
           nature
           to
           be
           Christ
           or
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           look
           to
           be
           saved
           by
           it
           ;
           did
           ever
           the
           Apostles
           preach
           such
           a
           Christ
           as
           this
           ?
           they
           that
           cannot
           see
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           ignorance
           of
           Christ
           his
           nature
           ,
           soul
           
           and
           spirit
           ,
           they
           are
           in
           grosse
           darknesse
           .
           Now
           though
           we
           deny
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           unscripture-like
           (
           and
           blind
           )
           distinction
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           follows
           that
           either
           there
           must
           be
           two
           Christs
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           or
           else
           that
           humane
           and
           divine
           are
           both
           one
           ,
           which
           no
           ingenuous
           person
           will
           own
           ;
           and
           though
           we
           deny
           his
           vainly
           imagining
           a
           humane
           or
           carnal
           Christ
           like
           himself
           ,
           yet
           still
           we
           own
           the
           true
           Christ
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           who
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           was
           of
           the
           seed
           of
           Abraham
           and
           David
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Spirit
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           with
           power
           by
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           
             the
             word
          
           which
           was
           
             made
             flesh
          
           and
           dwelt
           in
           the
           Disciples
           ,
           John
           1.14
           .
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           his
           death
           as
           concerning
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           his
           Resurrection
           and
           Ascension
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           we
           own
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           is
           
             Glorified
             with
             the
             Father
          
           in
           the
           same
           glory
           which
           he
           had
           with
           the
           Father
           
             before
             the
             world
             began
          
           ,
           and
           as
           in
           that
           state
           his
           nature
           ,
           body
           ,
           soul
           ,
           and
           spirit
           are
           spiritual
           ,
           divine
           ,
           and
           immortal
           ,
           
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             power
             ,
          
           for
           as
           he
           had
           power
           to
           appear
           in
           the
           transfiguration
           ,
           and
           after
           his
           Resurrection
           to
           appear
           in
           divers
           forms
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           Disciples
           
             when
             the
             doors
             were
             shut
             ,
             John
          
           20.
           so
           now
           he
           being
           glorified
           with
           the
           Father
           in
           that
           his
           transcendent
           glory
           ,
           he
           is
           in
           a
           further
           state
           then
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           the
           flesh
           ,
           when
           his
           body
           was
           subject
           to
           hunger
           ,
           cold
           ,
           or
           other
           sufferings
           upon
           earth
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           to
           be
           like
           unto
           corruptible
           man
           ,
           or
           a
           Christ
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           sinful
           polluted
           men
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           the
           same
           Christ
           still
           ,
           
             the
             same
             to
             day
             yesterday
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           not
           divided
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           same
           that
           
             descended
             into
             the
             lower
             parts
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
          
           who
           is
           ascended
           
             far
             above
             all
             Heavens
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             fill
             all
             things
             with
             his
             fulnesse
             ,
          
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             that
             no
             man
             hath
             ascended
             up
             to
             Heaven
             but
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             which
             came
             down
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             John
          
           3.13
           .
           Eph.
           4.9
           ,
           10.
           
           Psal.
           68.18
           .
        
         
           
             J.
             VV.
          
           saith
           p.
           27.
           
             what
             do
             they
             lesse
             then
             say
             I
             am
             Christ
             ,
             which
             say
             I
             speak
             to
             the
             Light
             in
             thy
             Conscience
             which
             shall
             eternally
             witnesse
             me
             ;
             what
             mean
             they
             by
             this
             word
          
           me
           ,
           
             which
             they
             say
             is
             eternally
             to
             be
             witnessed
             ,
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             eternally
             to
             be
             witnessed
             but
             the
             eternal
             God
             and
             his
             Son
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ?
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           J
           W.
           did
           not
           know
           what
           we
           mean
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           be
           eternally
           witnessed
           (
           as
           appears
           he
           did
           not
           )
           then
           he
           
           should
           not
           have
           judged
           us
           with
           directing
           people
           unto
           our selves
           (
           or
           with
           saying
           we
           are
           Christ
           )
           therein
           he
           hath
           judged
           us
           falsly
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           is
           eternally
           to
           be
           witnessed
           is
           Christ
           who
           speaketh
           in
           us
           ,
           Mat.
           10.20
           .
           2
           Cor.
           2.17
           .
           &
           4
           ,
           5.
           
           &
           13.3
           .
           who
           may
           speak
           in
           his
           own
           name
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           would
           stop
           his
           mouth
           from
           speaking
           where
           he
           is
           manifest
           ,
           are
           of
           Antichrist
           .
        
         
           And
           also
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           accusing
           us
           with
           not
           confessing
           
             that
             Iesus
             Christ
             is
             come
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           and
           with
           onely
           saying
           
             he
             is
             come
             into
             our
             flesh
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           These
           are
           as
           false
           as
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           slanders
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           therein
           hath
           he
           contradicted
           himself
           ,
           for
           before
           he
           accused
           us
           for
           saying
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           seed
           ,
           spirit
           ,
           or
           Light
           in
           that
           man
           which
           was
           born
           of
           Mary
           ;
           what
           then
           ,
           do
           not
           we
           confesse
           Christ
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           must
           we
           deny
           Christ
           come
           in
           our
           flesh
           ?
           Then
           seeing
           that
           Christ
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           is
           a
           general
           word
           not
           onely
           including
           that
           body
           which
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           in
           the
           womb
           of
           the
           Virgin
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           flesh
           of
           all
           his
           people
           ,
           who
           are
           members
           
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             of
             his
             flesh
             ,
             and
             of
             his
             bone
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5.13
           .
        
         
           And
           the
           following
           of
           the
           
             Light
             within
          
           thereby
           to
           attain
           unto
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           render
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           in
           vain
           ,
           as
           J.
           W.
           imagines
           ,
           for
           the
           Saints
           in
           walking
           in
           the
           Light
           knew
           
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             to
             cleanse
             them
             from
             all
             sin
             ,
             and
             purified
             their
             souls
             in
             obeying
             the
             Truth
             through
             the
             Spirit
             ,
          
           1
           Pet.
           1.22
           .
           1
           John
           1.7
           .
           And
           this
           was
           not
           any
           making
           of
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           in
           vain
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           Light
           or
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           a
           witnessing
           the
           end
           fulfilled
           in
           them
           ,
           for
           which
           Christ
           suffered
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           live
           unto
           him
           ;
           and
           how
           should
           any
           
             hear
             Christ
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             Deut.
          
           18.15
           Acts
           3.22
           .
           (
           as
           J.
           W.
           saith
           )
           unlesse
           they
           follow
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           within
           ,
           for
           wch
           preaching
           J.
           W.
           in
           his
           rage
           hath
           called
           us
           men
           of
           Belial
           ,
           p.
           30.
           so
           what
           grosse
           ignorance
           and
           confusion
           is
           he
           in
           !
           And
           as
           for
           Christs
           saying
           
             if
             the
             Light
             that
             is
             in
             thee
             be
             darknesse
             ,
             how
             great
             is
             that
             darknesse
             ,
          
           Mat.
           6.23
           .
           This
           hath
           relation
           to
           that
           state
           where
           the
           eye
           is
           evil
           ,
           where
           that
           is
           supposed
           to
           be
           the
           Light
           which
           is
           darknesse
           ,
           upon
           which
           their
           supposition
           (
           who
           were
           in
           that
           state
           )
           Christ
           spake
           these
           words
           ,
           for
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           same
           that
           ever
           it
           was
           ,
           and
           in
           it self
           is
           unchangeable
           ,
           though
           in
           some
           
             it
             shine
             in
             darknesse
             ,
             and
             the
             darknesse
             
             comprehends
             it
             not
             .
          
           And
           as
           for
           those
           that
           spoke
           not
           according
           to
           the
           word
           of
           whom
           it
           s
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           
             because
             there
             is
             no
             Light
             in
             them
             ,
             Isa.
          
           8.20
           .
           which
           
             J.
             W.
          
           also
           alledges
           ,
           They
           were
           such
           as
           walked
           in
           darknesse
           ,
           unto
           whom
           there
           was
           no
           morning
           ,
           as
           the
           Hebrew
           word
           signifies
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           for
           many
           speak
           contrary
           to
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           are
           reproved
           by
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           in
           them
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           may
           see
           his
           own
           guilt
           thereby
           if
           he
           be
           not
           past
           feeling
           )
           and
           yet
           such
           are
           come
           short
           of
           the
           morning
           ,
           for
           the
           Light
           shineth
           in
           darknesse
           among
           such
           as
           are
           not
           led
           by
           it
           to
           the
           morning
           ,
           nor
           receive
           Instruction
           from
           it
           .
           And
           note
           further
           ,
           that
           though
           this
           
             J.
             W.
          
           hath
           so
           much
           set
           himself
           against
           the
           
             Light
             within
          
           ,
           and
           does
           not
           own
           it
           to
           be
           in
           all
           ,
           yet
           in
           page
           108
           he
           hath
           confessed
           
             That
             the
             old
             ungodly
             World
             that
             were
             destroyed
             by
             the
             flood
             of
             waters
             would
             not
             be
             turned
             by
             the
             strivings
             of
             Gods
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             refused
             that
             grace
             that
             was
             so
             affectionately
             tendred
             to
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Wherein
           to
           his
           own
           confusion
           he
           is
           made
           to
           confesse
           to
           the
           Truth
           ;
           for
           then
           if
           the
           old
           ungodly
           world
           had
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           so
           striving
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           so
           tendred
           to
           them
           ,
           what
           ignorant
           men
           are
           they
           that
           deny
           the
           extent
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           now
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           own
           it
           to
           be
           in
           the
           ungodly
           ,
           nor
           that
           they
           should
           look
           to
           or
           follow
           it
           in
           them
           now
           ?
           What
           ,
           was
           not
           the
           old
           World
           as
           wicked
           as
           the
           World
           now
           is
           ,
           or
           is
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           or
           his
           Mercy
           now
           ,
           lesse
           then
           it
           was
           to
           the
           old
           World
           ?
        
         
           
             J.
             W.
          
           in
           pag
           110.
           saith
           of
           Christ
           ,
           
             It
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             two
             distinct
             natures
             in
             one
             intire
             person
             ,
             no
             person
             else
             hath
             the
             like
             in
             him
             ,
             in
             him
             onely
             dwelleth
             the
             fulness
             of
             the
             God-head
             bodily
             ,
             in
             no
             man
             besides
             him
             dwelleth
             the
             god-head
             in
             any
             measure
             bodily
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           Yes
           ,
           the
           Saints
           were
           made
           partakers
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           also
           ,
           and
           such
           received
           of
           the
           fulnesse
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           grace
           for
           grace
           ,
           and
           God
           hath
           promised
           to
           
             dwell
             and
             walk
             in
             his
             people
             ,
             John
          
           1.16
           .
           1
           Cor.
           3.16
           .
           2
           Cor.
           6.16
           .
           and
           can
           that
           state
           be
           attained
           by
           any
           ,
           and
           nothing
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           be
           in
           them
           ?
           Is
           God
           in
           his
           People
           and
           his
           Nature
           divided
           ?
           What
           grosse
           confusion
           is
           this
           Baptist
           in
           ,
           and
           notwithstanding
           his
           denyal
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           being
           in
           Believers
           ;
           In
           pag.
           111.
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           substance
           of
           spirit
           soul
           and
           body
           ,
           and
           Christ
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           humane
           nature
           (
           as
           he
           
           calls
           it
           )
           are
           one
           ,
           yet
           in
           respect
           of
           his
           God-head
           are
           not
           one
           ,
           &c.
           what
           then
           ,
           hath
           not
           the
           soul
           of
           the
           Righteous
           any
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           in
           it
           ?
           How
           then
           hath
           it
           its
           immortality
           ?
           Is
           any
           thing
           immortal
           that
           hath
           not
           of
           the
           Divine
           Life
           or
           nature
           in
           it
           ?
           And
           are
           not
           they
           that
           are
           joyned
           to
           God
           one
           spirit
           ?
           What
           blindnesse
           is
           this
           
             J.
             VV.
          
           in
           ,
           who
           also
           after
           he
           hath
           denyed
           that
           nature
           which
           is
           in
           Christ
           to
           be
           in
           any
           man
           else
           ,
           (
           viz.
           the
           Divine
           nature
           )
           he
           hath
           in
           pages
           113.
           and
           146.
           accounted
           
             that
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             holinesse
          
           (
           or
           that
           they
           are
           one
           )
           so
           that
           in
           his
           denying
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           to
           be
           in
           any
           except
           Christ
           ,
           he
           hath
           denyed
           the
           spirit
           of
           holinesse
           to
           be
           in
           the
           believers
           ,
           from
           which
           it
           followes
           that
           none
           of
           the
           believers
           are
           Christs
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           hath
           no
           flock
           ,
           for
           
             he
             that
             hath
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             is
             none
             of
             his
             ,
          
           so
           all
           that
           reads
           this
           may
           see
           how
           this
           Baptist
           hath
           gone
           about
           to
           shut
           Christ
           his
           Nature
           and
           Light
           or
           Spirit
           out
           of
           all
           people
           ,
           (
           not
           onely
           unbelievers
           but
           Saints
           )
           and
           how
           his
           Doctrine
           tends
           to
           keep
           all
           people
           in
           darknesse
           from
           Christ
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           and
           Spirit
           .
           And
           so
           this
           Baptist
           in
           telling
           of
           two
           distinct
           natures
           in
           the
           person
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           viz.
           the
           spirit
           of
           holinesse
           or
           Divine
           Nature
           ,
           and
           the
           humane
           nature
           )
           and
           calling
           each
           of
           these
           natures
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           (
           though
           he
           own
           them
           to
           be
           two
           distinct
           natures
           )
           as
           in
           pages
           24.
           
           &
           10.
           
           &
           111.
           
           &
           113.
           what
           he
           hath
           said
           herein
           is
           all
           one
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           that
           there
           are
           two
           Christs
           in
           one
           person
           ,
           when
           as
           Christ
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           same
           
             yesterday
             to
             day
             and
             for
             ever
             ,
             glorified
             with
             the
             Fa●her
             in
             the
             same
             glory
             which
             he
             had
             before
             the
             world
             began
             ,
          
           and
           this
           Christ
           is
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           spirit
           of
           holinesse
           which
           raised
           up
           Jesus
           from
           the
           dead
           dwelleth
           in
           them
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           is
           not
           excluded
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           this
           Baptist
           hath
           often
           implyed
           ;
           and
           no
           where
           do
           we
           read
           in
           Scripture
           that
           that
           nature
           of
           Christ
           which
           hath
           been
           free
           from
           hunger
           and
           cold
           ever
           since
           his
           Resurrection
           ,
           is
           a
           humane
           (
           or
           earthly
           )
           nature
           according
           to
           this
           mans
           words
           ,
           who
           hath
           shewed
           himself
           both
           ignorant
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           nature
           ,
           (
           as
           now
           glorified
           with
           the
           Father
           )
           which
           is
           of
           an
           immortal
           or
           spiritual
           being
           ,
           or
           kind
           .
        
         
           
             Joseph
             Wright
          
           saith
           ,
           p.
           116.
           
           
             That
             the
             flesh
             ,
             soul
             and
             spirit
             of
             all
             men
             ,
             and
             the
             flesh
             ,
             soul
             and
             humane
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             is
             of
             one
             substance
             .
          
        
         
         
           Answ.
           Oh
           grosse
           darknesse
           and
           errour
           ,
           to
           imagine
           that
           the
           flesh
           and
           soul
           and
           spirit
           both
           of
           all
           men
           and
           Christ
           are
           of
           one
           substance
           ;
           what
           then
           ,
           is
           the
           soul
           and
           spirit
           made
           up
           of
           flesh
           ?
           If
           they
           be
           of
           one
           substance
           then
           must
           the
           soul
           dye
           with
           the
           body
           ,
           and
           then
           where
           is
           its
           immortality
           ?
           And
           why
           is
           the
           Spirit
           a
           distinct
           thing
           from
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           a
           body
           without
           the
           Spirit
           dead
           ?
           And
           further
           ,
           how
           are
           all
           mankind
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           Christ
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           substance
           of
           Christ
           never
           sinned
           ,
           but
           thou
           
             J.
             W.
          
           sayest
           ,
           
             ye
             are
             unclean
             because
             ye
             are
             propagated
             in
             unclean
             lust
             ,
          
           what
           are
           you
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           Christ
           or
           of
           his
           nature
           ,
           (
           who
           is
           in
           a
           glorified
           state
           in
           immortality
           and
           eternal
           glory
           )
           when
           you
           are
           so
           propagated
           and
           are
           unclean
           ;
           thou
           art
           yet
           unclean
           and
           exceeding
           sottish
           ,
           or
           else
           thou
           wouldst
           have
           been
           ashamed
           to
           utter
           such
           confusion
           and
           folly
           as
           thou
           hast
           done
           ;
           as
           also
           after
           thou
           hast
           asserted
           that
           all
           mankind
           are
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           Christ
           ,
           thou
           hast
           told
           us
           ,
           p.
           121.
           
           
             That
             man
             became
             like
             the
             Devil
             by
             sin
          
           (
           as
           thou
           sayest
           
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             may
             be
             rendred
          
           )
           which
           is
           as
           much
           as
           if
           thou
           hadst
           said
           ,
           that
           that
           which
           is
           like
           the
           Devil
           is
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           Christ
           ,
           shewing
           thy self
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           of
           his
           substance
           ,
           and
           flesh
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           suffered
           to
           see
           corruption
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           ,
           in
           pages
           128
           ,
           131
           ,
           132
           ,
           134
           ,
           &
           58
           ,
           59.
           it
           may
           be
           observed
           how
           thou
           puttest
           afar
           off
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           believers
           being
           conformed
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           be
           the
           
             first-born
             among
             many
             Brethren
          
           ,
           (
           as
           in
           Rom.
           8.29
           .
           )
           which
           thou
           puttest
           afar
           off
           as
           to
           be
           attained
           ,
           but
           
             at
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             their
             bodies
             from
             the
             graves
             ,
          
           (
           which
           thou
           tells
           of
           )
           and
           then
           (
           thou
           blindly
           sayest
           )
           
             Christ
             will
             give
             himself
             unto
             it
             ,
          
           (
           viz.
           
             unto
             his
             Church
          
           )
           
             and
             make
             it
             like
             glorious
             with
             his
             own
             glorified
             humane
             nature
             ,
             and
             then
             the
             Church
             shall
             resemble
             her
             head
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Herein
           hast
           thou
           perverted
           both
           that
           Scripture
           of
           Rom.
           8.29
           ,
           30.
           and
           that
           of
           Eph.
           5.25
           ,
           26.27
           .
           for
           the
           Apostle
           does
           not
           put
           that
           cleansed
           and
           glorious
           state
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           wherein
           they
           were
           made
           conformable
           to
           the
           Image
           of
           Christ
           )
           afar
           off
           till
           after
           death
           as
           thou
           hast
           done
           ,
           for
           the
           Saints
           were
           come
           unto
           the
           Church
           of
           the
           first-born
           ,
           and
           knew
           Christ
           born
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           the
           
           first-born
           in
           many
           Brethren
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           and
           
             who
             he
             justified
             ,
             them
             also
             he
             glorified
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.30
           .
           and
           Christ
           gave
           himself
           for
           his
           Church
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           sanctifie
           and
           cleanse
           it
           ,
           and
           present
           it
           to
           himself
           
             not
             having
             spot
             or
             wrinkle
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
          
           but
           that
           it
           should
           be
           holy
           and
           without
           blemish
           ,
           Eph.
           5.
           
           Now
           doth
           not
           the
           Church
           resemble
           her
           head
           when
           she
           is
           brought
           into
           that
           state
           of
           purity
           for
           which
           Christ
           gave
           himself
           ,
           which
           refers
           to
           the
           time
           past
           ;
           it
           s
           not
           said
           there
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           give
           himself
           (
           as
           in
           the
           future
           Tense
           )
           so
           to
           cleanse
           his
           Church
           at
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           bodies
           out
           of
           the
           graves
           ,
           as
           thy
           words
           imply
           ,
           who
           also
           to
           prove
           that
           the
           Believers
           partaking
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           in
           this
           Life
           is
           but
           in
           part
           ,
           bringest
           Rom.
           7.25
           .
           
             With
             my
             mind
             I
             serve
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             with
             my
             flesh
             the
             Law
             of
             sin
             ,
          
           wherein
           thou
           hast
           implyed
           that
           the
           Apostle
           was
           not
           freed
           from
           serving
           the
           Law
           of
           sin
           while
           he
           was
           in
           this
           Life
           ,
           (
           what
           a
           sad
           life
           wouldst
           thou
           make
           Paul
           to
           live
           ?
           )
           and
           so
           like
           the
           deceivers
           and
           blind
           guides
           hast
           put
           freedom
           from
           sin
           afar
           off
           till
           after
           death
           ,
           that
           the
           bodies
           shall
           be
           raised
           out
           of
           the
           graves
           ,
           and
           when
           that
           shall
           be
           thou
           knowest
           not
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           Apostle
           passed
           thorow
           the
           warfare
           and
           attained
           to
           the
           victory
           over
           sin
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Law
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             life
             in
             Christ
             did
             make
             him
             free
             from
             the
             law
             of
             sin
             and
             death
             ,
          
           which
           sometime
           had
           ruled
           in
           his
           members
           ,
           and
           he
           could
           say
           before
           his
           decease
           ,
           
             I
             have
             fought
             the
             good
             fight
             ,
             &c.
          
           though
           several
           times
           he
           condescended
           to
           several
           states
           or
           conditions
           below
           his
           own
           ,
           as
           he
           did
           to
           the
           Romans
           ,
           and
           others
           ,
           and
           became
           as
           weak
           to
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           as
           one
           under
           the
           Law
           to
           them
           that
           were
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           p.
           139.
           
           
             That
             humane
             nature
             by
             personal
             conjunction
             with
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             being
             become
             so
             spiritual
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             truly
             said
             The
             last
             Adam
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             created
             substance
             in
             Christs
             person
             is
             now
             made
             into
             a
             quickening
             spirit
             ,
          
           &c
        
         
           To
           which
           we
           say
           ,
           how
           then
           is
           all
           mankind
           of
           the
           same
           substance
           with
           Christ
           (
           as
           thou
           said
           before
           )
           what
           are
           they
           all
           quickening
           Spirits
           ,
           or
           is
           the
           Humane
           Nature
           of
           all
           man-kind
           a
           quickening
           Spirit
           ?
           Canst
           thou
           not
           distinguish
           betwixt
           that
           which
           is
           Humane
           (
           or
           from
           the
           earth
           )
           and
           a
           quickening
           
           Spirit
           ?
           What
           gross
           absurdity
           hast
           thou
           herein
           implyed
           ?
           And
           what
           a
           vast
           difference
           wouldest
           thou
           make
           betwixt
           Christ
           and
           his
           Nature
           (
           now
           when
           he
           is
           in
           a
           glorified
           states
           further
           then
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           his
           flesh
           )
           as
           if
           he
           were
           become
           a
           quickening
           Spirit
           which
           is
           divine
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           nature
           in
           him
           that
           is
           Humane
           ,
           so
           the
           Nature
           of
           the
           quickening
           spirit
           is
           of
           the
           earth
           (
           according
           to
           thy
           words
           )
           as
           the
           first
           Adam
           was
           ,
           and
           so
           thou
           canst
           not
           distiguish
           betwixt
           the
           first
           Adam
           and
           the
           second
           ,
           though
           the
           first
           Adam
           and
           his
           Humane
           Nature
           is
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           but
           the
           second
           and
           his
           Nature
           and
           Image
           is
           Divine
           and
           Heavenly
           according
           to
           himself
           who
           is
           Lord
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           whose
           state
           is
           glorified
           ,
           spiritual
           and
           immortal
           ,
           wherein
           that
           which
           was
           mortal
           ,
           which
           in
           time
           he
           took
           upon
           him
           ,
           is
           swallowed
           up
           of
           life
           and
           immortality
           ,
           and
           he
           (
           as
           Glorified
           with
           the
           Father
           before
           the
           world
           began
           )
           made
           higher
           then
           the
           Angels
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           ministring
           Spirits
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           thou
           
             J.
             W.
          
           countest
           
             it
             Blasphemous
             ,
             and
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             any
             part
             of
             man
             ,
             Spirit
             ,
             Soul
             or
             Body
             is
             of
             the
             Divine
             ,
             Eternal
             and
             uncreated
             Substance
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           To
           that
           we
           say
           ,
           Is
           not
           that
           wherein
           the
           Soul
           hath
           its
           immortality
           of
           the
           Eternal
           Life
           or
           Substance
           ?
           else
           whence
           had
           the
           Soul
           its
           Life
           and
           Immortality
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           it
           in
           it self
           ?
           For
           shall
           not
           the
           Soul
           if
           saved
           from
           the
           power
           of
           sin
           ,
           be
           eternally
           in
           the
           feeling
           and
           enjoyment
           of
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           if
           not
           so
           saved
           ,
           shall
           it
           not
           Eternally
           be
           under
           a
           sence
           of
           his
           Anger
           ?
           And
           was
           not
           man
           made
           in
           the
           Image
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           
             Breath
             of
             Life
          
           from
           God
           
             in
             him
          
           whereby
           his
           Soul
           lived
           ?
           Was
           not
           that
           Image
           and
           Life
           Immortal
           ?
           And
           whereas
           thou
           seemest
           to
           admit
           of
           a
           Perfection
           that
           Believers
           may
           attain
           unto
           ,
           and
           yet
           sayes
           ,
           that
           the
           perfection
           of
           God
           and
           of
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           of
           Christ
           ,
           is
           of
           a
           different
           Nature
           from
           the
           perfection
           of
           man
           ,
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           as
           blind
           a
           business
           as
           thy
           former
           ,
           denying
           the
           Divine
           Nature
           to
           be
           in
           any
           but
           Christ
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           true
           perfection
           of
           Holiness
           that
           the
           believers
           attain
           to
           ,
           but
           what
           they
           have
           in
           God
           and
           Christ
           according
           to
           his
           Divine
           Nature
           in
           which
           they
           pertake
           of
           in
           him
           ,
           who
           hath
           exhorted
           the
           Saints
           to
           be
           Perfect
           ,
           as
           their
           Heavenly
           Father
           is
           Perfect
           ,
           that
           they
           
           might
           be
           Holy
           in
           all
           manner
           of
           conversation
           ;
           so
           that
           thy
           sinful
           Doctrines
           (
           which
           are
           for
           sin
           the
           tearm
           of
           Life
           )
           do
           tend
           to
           make
           the
           commands
           and
           Work
           of
           Christ
           of
           none
           effect
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           III.
           Concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           ,
           and
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           silly
           reasoning
           and
           vain
           conceits
           about
           it
           .
        
         
           ANd
           as
           concerning
           the
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           say
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           past
           with
           us
           ,
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           in
           page
           63.
           doth
           falsly
           accuse
           us
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           in
           him
           who
           is
           the
           Resurrection
           &
           the
           Life
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           comes
           the
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           John
           11.25
           .
           1
           Cor.
           15.21
           .
           and
           we
           are
           against
           those
           that
           in
           saying
           the
           Resurrection
           is
           past
           ,
           have
           gone
           about
           to
           destroy
           (
           or
           do
           overthrow
           )
           the
           Faith
           of
           some
           ,
           2
           Tim.
           2.18
           .
           for
           through
           Faith
           many
           are
           in
           the
           way
           to
           attain
           to
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           just
           ;
           and
           so
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           we
           do
           own
           a
           Resurrection
           both
           of
           the
           
             just
             and
             unjust
          
           ,
           and
           that
           some
           shall
           come
           forth
           to
           the
           
             Resurrection
             of
             Life
          
           ,
           wch
           they
           that
           abide
           in
           the
           Faith
           until
           death
           shall
           attain
           to
           ,
           and
           others
           to
           the
           
             Resurrection
             of
             Condemnation
          
           which
           is
           their
           portion
           who
           believe
           not
           in
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           
             Resurrection
             and
             the
             Life
          
           ,
           wherein
           
             the
             Righteous
             shall
             shine
             as
             the
             Stars
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             ,
             but
             the
             wicked
             shall
             rise
             to
             shame
             and
             contempt
             ,
          
           Dan.
           12.2
           ,
           3.
           
           And
           why
           does
           
             J.
             W.
          
           count
           it
           absurd
           ,
           as
           in
           pages
           54
           ,
           55.
           that
           the
           Seed
           of
           God
           should
           be
           sown
           in
           one
           condition
           and
           raised
           in
           another
           ;
           seeing
           the
           Apostles
           words
           are
           plain
           to
           that
           effect
           ,
           
             for
             that
             which
             thou
             sowest
             is
             not
             quickened
             except
             it
             die
          
           ;
           and
           doth
           not
           that
           Seed
           suffer
           in
           man
           by
           corruption
           ,
           before
           it
           be
           raised
           in
           incorruption
           ,
           and
           is
           it
           not
           the
           Seed
           of
           God
           that
           is
           sown
           in
           weakness
           and
           raised
           in
           Power
           ,
           and
           every
           Seed
           shall
           have
           its
           
             own
             Body
          
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           it
           God
           gives
           a
           Body
           to
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           but
           the
           Seed
           ?
           And
           what
           Seed
           is
           that
           is
           raised
           in
           incorruption
           ,
           Glory
           and
           Power
           ,
           but
           the
           Seed
           of
           God
           ?
           before
           which
           state
           of
           the
           Seed
           be
           attained
           to
           ,
           the
           Seed
           is
           
           known
           in
           suffering
           in
           death
           and
           in
           corruption
           ,
           though
           in
           it self
           it
           be
           incorruptible
           ;
           for
           it
           could
           not
           be
           said
           it
           shall
           be
           quickened
           ,
           unless
           after
           it
           be
           sown
           it
           dye
           ;
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           being
           sown
           ,
           in
           weakness
           and
           dying
           ,
           (
           as
           to
           them
           in
           whom
           it
           is
           sown
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           redeemed
           into
           the
           state
           of
           the
           second
           Adam
           )
           it
           s
           said
           to
           be
           sown
           a
           Natural
           Body
           ,
           as
           also
           there
           is
           a
           Natural
           Seed
           ,
           or
           Seed
           of
           Abraham
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           that
           this
           Seed
           of
           God
           takes
           hold
           on
           or
           takes
           upon
           it
           ;
           but
           in
           respect
           of
           its
           being
           raised
           in
           Power
           and
           Glory
           ,
           it
           is
           Spiritual
           and
           Immortal
           ,
           as
           being
           beyond
           that
           state
           in
           which
           it
           is
           sown
           in
           weakness
           ,
           which
           states
           none
           comes
           truly
           to
           know
           ,
           but
           as
           they
           come
           into
           death
           with
           the
           Seed
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           raised
           up
           by
           the
           Spirit
           that
           raised
           up
           Jesus
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           which
           spirit
           where
           it
           dwells
           doth
           quicken
           the
           mortal
           bodies
           ,
           and
           doth
           bring
           into
           the
           likeness
           of
           Christs
           Glorious
           Body
           ,
           and
           as
           many
           as
           are
           dead
           with
           Christ
           shall
           live
           and
           appear
           with
           him
           in
           Glory
           ,
           and
           witness
           the
           Body
           of
           their
           lowness
           made
           like
           unto
           his
           Glorious
           Body
           ,
           whose
           they
           are
           ,
           and
           such
           who
           come
           to
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           Just
           ,
           and
           to
           see
           the
           mortal
           Body
           which
           was
           dead
           because
           of
           sin
           ,
           quickened
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           dwelling
           in
           them
           ,
           shall
           come
           to
           witness
           that
           of
           Hosea
           13
           ,
           14.
           fulfilled
           ,
           for
           they
           shall
           come
           to
           be
           
             ransomed
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
             and
             redeemed
             from
             death
             ,
          
           as
           the
           Seed
           comes
           to
           live
           and
           reign
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           holden
           of
           death
           nor
           kept
           in
           the
           Grave
           ,
           but
           is
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Grave
           ;
           and
           this
           the
           Prophet
           witnessed
           when
           he
           was
           delivered
           from
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Grave
           ,
           and
           his
           soul
           brought
           out
           of
           the
           Pit
           ,
           by
           the
           sides
           whereof
           the
           Graves
           were
           set
           ;
           And
           why
           saith
           
             J.
             W.
          
           in
           page
           60.
           as
           that
           arising
           which
           Christ
           through
           the
           Faith
           of
           the
           Operation
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           not
           the
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           nor
           the
           state
           of
           perfection
           which
           the
           Faithful
           unto
           death
           shall
           obtain
           ?
           &c.
           What
           do
           not
           they
           that
           rise
           with
           Christ
           rise
           from
           the
           dead
           ?
           And
           was
           not
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           that
           Saint
           Paul
           desired
           to
           attain
           to
           ?
           Phil.
           3.11
           .
           Are
           not
           all
           men
           in
           sin
           dead
           ?
           And
           do
           not
           they
           that
           rise
           with
           Christ
           ,
           rise
           out
           of
           sin
           ,
           seeing
           the
           Saints
           that
           had
           been
           dead
           in
           trespasses
           and
           sins
           ,
           when
           they
           were
           quickened
           and
           raised
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           were
           come
           to
           live
           in
           him
           with
           whom
           they
           shall
           live
           ,
           who
           first
           
           knew
           what
           it
           was
           to
           die
           with
           him
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           baptized
           into
           his
           death
           ,
           
             for
             the
             dead
             in
             Christ
             shall
             rise
             first
          
           ;
           and
           is
           not
           that
           a
           state
           of
           perfection
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           a
           Resurrection
           in
           Christ
           ,
           from
           sin
           and
           the
           death
           which
           came
           in
           by
           it
           ?
           For
           is
           it
           not
           sin
           that
           caused
           the
           imperfection
           ?
           And
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           from
           the
           dead
           ,
           is
           a
           raising
           of
           man
           from
           the
           dead
           in
           every
           part
           wherein
           he
           is
           dead
           by
           reason
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           in
           every
           part
           wherein
           he
           lived
           before
           he
           sinned
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           to
           be
           alive
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           Soul
           and
           Body
           ,
           as
           in
           page
           66.
           
           Who
           denies
           that
           ?
           For
           because
           of
           sin
           ,
           death
           hath
           come
           over
           man
           in
           every
           part
           ,
           both
           over
           spirit
           ,
           soul
           and
           body
           ;
           so
           that
           where
           man
           is
           raised
           out
           of
           sin
           by
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           the
           Life
           ,
           his
           Spirit
           is
           quickened
           that
           it
           can
           rejoyce
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           soul
           is
           raised
           up
           out
           of
           death
           ,
           that
           it
           can
           magnifie
           him
           who
           is
           the
           Saviour
           ;
           and
           if
           
             Christ
             be
             in
             you
             ,
             the
             Body
             i●
             dead
             because
             of
             sin
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             spirit
             that
             raised
             up
             Jesus
             from
             the
             dead
             shall
             quicken
             the
             mortal
             Body
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Creature
           it self
           thereby
           comes
           to
           be
           delivered
           
             into
             the
             Glorious
             liberty
             of
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
          
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           Resurrection
           of
           the
           whole
           man
           (
           
             and
             of
             every
             man
             in
             his
             own
             order
             ,
          
           1
           Cor.
           15
           23
           )
           over
           whom
           death
           and
           the
           Grave
           had
           dominion
           we
           own
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           take
           a
           part
           of
           it
           for
           the
           whole
           ,
           as
           falsly
           
             J.
             W.
          
           accuseth
           us
           ;
           But
           whereas
           
             J.
             VV.
          
           imagineth
           that
           the
           Redemption
           of
           the
           Body
           spoken
           of
           in
           Rom.
           8.
           
           Which
           the
           Saints
           groaned
           travelled
           and
           waited
           for
           is
           not
           to
           be
           enjoyed
           till
           the
           Natural
           and
           visible
           bodies
           of
           men
           shall
           be
           raised
           out
           of
           the
           Graves
           ,
           as
           in
           page
           65.
           and
           53.
           and
           55.
           
           This
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           vain
           Imaginations
           and
           foolish
           dreams
           about
           the
           Resurrection
           and
           other
           things
           ,
           for
           this
           would
           suppose
           that
           that
           Redemption
           of
           the
           Body
           from
           the
           bondage
           of
           Corruption
           [
           which
           Saint
           Paul
           and
           other
           Saints
           so
           many
           hundred
           years
           agoe
           did
           travel
           ,
           and
           wait
           ,
           and
           hope
           for
           in
           their
           suffering
           state
           ]
           is
           not
           yet
           attained
           ,
           which
           would
           render
           their
           Faith
           ,
           Hope
           and
           Travel
           ineffectual
           ;
           and
           what
           then
           was
           that
           bondage
           of
           corruption
           ,
           and
           that
           suffering
           under
           which
           the
           body
           suffered
           ,
           and
           from
           which
           they
           waited
           for
           redemption
           ,
           is
           it
           some
           bondage
           or
           suffering
           that
           the
           Saints
           so
           long
           deceased
           both
           were
           in
           their
           dayes
           (
           and
           are
           yet
           )
           in
           suffering
           under
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           not
           yet
           attained
           to
           the
           redemption
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           which
           so
           long
           since
           they
           
           travelled
           for
           ,
           as
           this
           
             J.
             VV.
          
           ignorantly
           seems
           to
           imply
           ,
           which
           his
           reason
           is
           like
           his
           saying
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           declared
           to
           be
           the
           God
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Isaac
          
           and
           Jacob
           ,
           because
           their
           bodies
           which
           are
           dead
           shall
           live
           again
           ,
           when
           as
           he
           was
           their
           God
           ,
           because
           they
           lived
           with
           him
           and
           were
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           were
           in
           the
           bosom
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           the
           God
           of
           the
           dead
           but
           of
           the
           living
           ;
           And
           as
           for
           that
           of
           Job
           19.25
           ,
           26
           ,
           27.
           
           Which
           he
           mentions
           ,
           where
           
             Job
             knew
             his
             Redeemer
             living
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             should
             stand
             upon
             the
             Earth
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             flesh
             he
             should
             see
             God
          
           ;
           whom
           (
           said
           he
           )
           
             I
             shall
             see
             for
             my self
             and
             mine
             eyes
             shall
             behold
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           After
           this
           Job
           knew
           his
           hope
           herein
           fulfilled
           ,
           when
           he
           said
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Chap.
           42.
           
           
             I
             have
             heard
             of
             thee
             by
             the
             Hearing
             of
             the
             Ear
             ,
             but
             now
             mine
             eyes
             seeth
             thee
             .
          
           Now
           it
           is
           not
           to
           be
           supposed
           that
           Job
           did
           either
           see
           or
           expect
           to
           see
           God
           with
           bodily
           or
           carnal
           eyes
           ,
           for
           who
           so
           imagines
           ,
           they
           must
           suppose
           God
           to
           be
           visible
           like
           themselves
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           nor
           an
           immortal
           invisible
           being
           ,
           who
           is
           to
           be
           seen
           spiritually
           and
           not
           carnally
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           that
           immortality
           and
           Glory
           with
           no
           man
           (
           as
           mortal
           )
           can
           approach
           to
           or
           behold
           with
           that
           which
           is
           mortal
           :
           and
           what
           silly
           reasoning
           is
           it
           for
           
             J
             W.
          
           from
           that
           of
           Rev.
           20.4
           .
           to
           Query
           
             What
             part
             of
             man
             is
             it
             which
             is
             capable
             of
             being
             beheaded
             ;
             Is
             it
             not
             the
             Body
             ?
             Therefore
             the
             bodies
             lived
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           When
           as
           that
           of
           Rev.
           20.4
           .
           speaketh
           onely
           of
           the
           Souls
           of
           them
           that
           were
           beheaded
           for
           the
           witness
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           his
           reason
           is
           as
           if
           he
           had
           said
           ,
           that
           because
           the
           souls
           of
           them
           that
           were
           beheaded
           lived
           ,
           therefore
           their
           Bodies
           when
           they
           were
           beheaded
           lived
           ,
           when
           as
           the
           souls
           and
           that
           which
           was
           beheaded
           are
           spoken
           of
           as
           distinct
           things
           (
           viz.
           )
           the
           Souls
           of
           them
           that
           were
           beheaded
           ;
           so
           that
           where
           the
           Scripture
           mentions
           the
           souls
           ,
           as
           including
           the
           whole
           man
           or
           men
           ,
           as
           Gen.
           46.27
           .
           which
           
             J.
             W.
          
           cites
           ,
           this
           will
           not
           prove
           his
           absurdity
           ;
           and
           the
           like
           reason
           for
           his
           dream
           about
           the
           bodies
           hath
           he
           in
           page
           70.
           from
           Luke
           16.
           of
           the
           rich
           mans
           being
           tormented
           ,
           
             which
             torment
          
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             is
             to
             be
             vnderstood
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             body
             of
             the
             rich
             man
             ,
             from
             his
             desire
             that
          
           Lazarus
           
             might
             be
             sent
             to
             dip
             his
             finger
             in
             Water
             ,
             to
             cool
             his
             tongue
             ,
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Wherein
           I.W.
           sheweth
           himself
           both
           ignorant
           of
           Parables
           and
           mysteries
           ,
           wherein
           he
           hath
           implyed
           ,
           as
           if
           the
           rich
           mans
           body
           was
           then
           in
           hell
           when
           he
           
           was
           so
           tormented
           ;
           when
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             rich
             man
             dyed
             and
             was
             buried
             ,
          
           and
           speaks
           that
           of
           Lazarus
           &
           the
           rich
           man
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           time
           past
           ;
           &
           then
           where
           was
           that
           Hell
           out
           of
           which
           he
           that
           was
           in
           it
           could
           see
           Lazarus
           in
           Abrahams
           bosom
           ,
           betwixt
           Abraham
           and
           which
           Hell
           there
           was
           a
           great
           gulf
           fixed
           ?
           And
           what
           was
           it
           in
           the
           rich
           man
           then
           that
           let
           him
           see
           Abraham
           and
           Lazarus
           a
           far
           off
           ?
           Did
           he
           see
           them
           when
           he
           was
           in
           Hell
           with
           bodily
           eyes
           ,
           yea
           or
           nay
           ?
           And
           as
           for
           
             I.
             W.
          
           his
           Comparison
           ,
           page
           55.
           of
           the
           Wheat
           arising
           out
           of
           that
           very
           Seed
           ,
           and
           that
           very
           Kernel
           which
           was
           sown
           ,
           
             even
             so
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             shall
             it
             be
             in
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             the
             Natural
             and
             Visible
             bodies
             of
             those
             that
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             although
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             raised
             as
             they
             are
             sown
             ,
             yet
             they
             shall
             be
             raised
             out
             of
             the
             Grave
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           This
           is
           contrary
           to
           Iob.
           7.9
           .
           and
           1
           Cor.
           15.37
           .
           and
           this
           his
           Comparison
           doth
           not
           paralel
           his
           matter
           intended
           and
           asserted
           ,
           unless
           he
           can
           prove
           that
           the
           Bodies
           of
           all
           that
           are
           deceased
           or
           die
           ,
           are
           so
           reserved
           ,
           and
           their
           substance
           remain
           in
           the
           Earth
           or
           Sea
           where
           they
           die
           ,
           as
           the
           Wheat
           that
           is
           sown
           which
           brings
           forth
           its
           own
           Body
           ,
           which
           absurdity
           no
           rational
           man
           will
           believe
           ,
           though
           herein
           he
           hath
           contradicted
           himself
           ,
           for
           the
           same
           grain
           of
           Wheat
           that
           is
           sown
           ,
           is
           not
           that
           Body
           or
           Ear
           that
           grows
           forth
           ;
           and
           said
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           15.37
           .
           
             Thou
             sowest
             not
             that
             Body
             that
             shall
             be
             ,
          
           though
           every
           Seed
           shall
           have
           its
           own
           Body
           ,
           which
           who
           knows
           the
           mystery
           of
           the
           differing
           Seeds
           ,
           they
           come
           to
           know
           the
           Body
           of
           each
           ,
           which
           are
           of
           the
           Nature
           of
           those
           Seeds
           they
           belong
           to
           ;
           and
           there
           is
           also
           a
           
             Natural
             Body
             and
             a
             Spiritual
             Body
          
           which
           are
           distinct
           things
           ,
           as
           there
           is
           a
           first
           man
           and
           a
           second
           man
           which
           differ
           ;
           and
           so
           there
           are
           Terrestial
           Bodies
           ,
           and
           Bodies
           Caelestial
           which
           are
           discerned
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           of
           each
           distinguished
           ,
           where
           that
           Body
           which
           is
           Spiritual
           ,
           which
           differs
           from
           that
           which
           was
           Natural
           is
           discerned
           and
           seen
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           hid
           from
           all
           blind
           and
           empty
           Professors
           ,
           who
           are
           in
           their
           Dreams
           and
           Imaginations
           ,
           imagining
           that
           they
           shall
           see
           God
           with
           their
           Carnal
           or
           Visible
           Eyes
           ,
           and
           by
           such
           imaginations
           have
           in
           the
           long
           night
           of
           Apostacy
           blinded
           the
           simple
           ,
           and
           begot
           them
           into
           a
           blind
           Faith
           and
           Hope
           ,
           which
           stands
           not
           in
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           the
           Seed
           which
           is
           Christ
           which
           is
           risen
           to
           destroy
           ,
           and
           to
           root
           out
           the
           evil
           Seed
           which
           has
           
           been
           sown
           in
           the
           night
           by
           the
           envious
           one
           ,
           whose
           work
           they
           are
           in
           that
           oppose
           the
           good
           ;
           and
           where
           proves
           
             J.
             W.
          
           by
           Scripture
           that
           man
           that
           was
           made
           of
           the
           dust
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           had
           not
           in
           his
           Body
           dyed
           or
           returned
           to
           dust
           ,
           had
           he
           not
           transgressed
           ,
           as
           in
           page
           61.
           ?
           Must
           not
           all
           things
           return
           to
           their
           Center
           ?
           For
           shall
           not
           the
           Bodies
           of
           the
           Just
           return
           to
           dust
           ,
           who
           are
           redeemed
           from
           Transgression
           and
           washed
           from
           sin
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           Christ
           ?
           What
           was
           that
           death
           that
           Adam
           dyed
           in
           the
           day
           he
           eat
           of
           the
           forbidden
           fruit
           ,
           seeing
           that
           his
           Body
           lived
           hundreds
           of
           years
           after
           that
           ?
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           IV.
           Concerning
           what
           we
           appeal
           to
           in
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           Subject
           of
           our
           Exhortations
           :
           And
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           gross
           Lyes
           and
           Slanders
           against
           us
           about
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           WHereas
           
             J.
             W.
          
           hath
           accused
           us
           of
           
             Fearful
             Blasphemy
          
           ,
           for
           speaking
           to
           the
           Light
           in
           the
           Conscience
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           Seed
           of
           God
           in
           men
           ;
           Which
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             supposeth
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             they
             call
             Christ
             hath
             done
             Iniquity
             ,
             else
             why
             do
             they
             say
             Repent
             repent
             ,
             with
             exhortations
             to
             depart
             from
             sin
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           So
           that
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             They
             reprove
             Christ
             ,
             exhort
             Christ
             ,
             councel
             Christ
             ,
             yea
             they
             say
             they
             speak
             to
             that
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Conscience
             which
             shall
             eternally
             witness
             ;
             so
             that
             they
             Teach
             God
             ,
             reprove
             God
             ,
             counsel
             God
             ,
             Oh
             horrible
             blasphemy
             ,
          
           thus
           far
           
             J.
             W.
          
           page
           98.
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           What
           abominable
           falshoods
           &
           gross
           mistakes
           are
           these
           against
           us
           ;
           for
           as
           we
           are
           manifest
           in
           mens
           consciences
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           we
           appeal
           or
           speak
           to
           his
           Light
           in
           them
           as
           our
           witnesse
           ,
           which
           beareth
           Testimony
           to
           what
           we
           say
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           make
           that
           Light
           the
           subject
           of
           our
           exhortations
           or
           reproofs
           ,
           but
           the
           Creature
           that
           is
           to
           be
           turned
           to
           Christ
           and
           his
           light
           within
           ,
           neither
           is
           the
           Light
           ever
           reproveable
           or
           guilty
           of
           any
           evil
           ,
           but
           that
           which
           transgresseth
           it
           ;
           And
           this
           light
           we
           appeal
           to
           as
           our
           witness
           for
           the
           Truth
           ,
           even
           in
           the
           wicked
           who
           rebel
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           a
           good
           favor
           to
           God
           even
           in
           them
           that
           perish
           .
           And
           so
           his
           charge
           
           against
           us
           ,
           as
           not
           Preaching
           to
           the
           Creature
           man
           ,
           when
           we
           appeal
           to
           the
           Witness
           of
           God
           in
           men
           ,
           is
           exceeding
           false
           and
           foolish
           ;
           For
           cannot
           men
           appeal
           to
           any
           thing
           as
           a
           witness
           for
           Truth
           and
           true
           Judgement
           ,
           but
           they
           must
           make
           it
           the
           Subject
           which
           they
           reprove
           or
           appeal
           against
           ?
           What
           gross
           ignorance
           is
           this
           J.W.
           is
           in
           !
           And
           is
           not
           the
           Truth
           where
           ever
           it
           is
           Preached
           manifest
           to
           that
           of
           God
           in
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           speaking
           or
           appealing
           to
           the
           light
           of
           Christ
           in
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           suppose
           that
           Christ
           is
           saved
           by
           our
           Preaching
           ,
           nor
           that
           he
           is
           in
           a
           fallen
           condition
           ,
           as
           impudently
           this
           Baptist
           hath
           accused
           us
           in
           page
           99.
           
        
         
           And
           whereas
           he
           seems
           so
           much
           to
           be
           offended
           ,
           that
           any
           Doctrine
           or
           Ministry
           should
           be
           directed
           to
           the
           Seed
           of
           God
           in
           man
           ,
           or
           that
           Salvation
           should
           be
           tendred
           to
           that
           ,
           he
           hath
           manifested
           himself
           wholly
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Seed
           of
           God
           in
           that
           state
           as
           a
           Seed
           ;
           For
           do
           not
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           belong
           to
           the
           Seed
           ,
           and
           when
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Promise
           moves
           any
           true
           Witnesse
           to
           declare
           them
           ,
           are
           they
           not
           to
           be
           directed
           to
           the
           Seed
           which
           they
           belong
           to
           ?
           should
           the
           Prophets
           mouths
           have
           been
           stopt
           when
           they
           Prophesied
           to
           the
           Seed
           ?
           And
           Christ
           as
           he
           hath
           Power
           to
           lay
           down
           his
           Life
           which
           no
           man
           taketh
           from
           him
           ,
           so
           he
           hath
           Power
           to
           take
           it
           again
           ,
           John
           10.17
           ,
           18.
           and
           to
           raise
           up
           his
           own
           Life
           or
           Seed
           in
           his
           People
           ;
           Did
           not
           his
           own
           
             Arm
             or
             Power
             bring
             Salvation
             to
             him
             ?
             Isa.
          
           63.5
           .
           And
           where
           he
           is
           manifested
           in
           that
           Power
           in
           his
           Saints
           ,
           may
           he
           not
           speak
           thorow
           them
           to
           his
           own
           in
           others
           where
           manifest
           in
           a
           less
           measure
           ?
           And
           did
           not
           Saint
           Paul
           travel
           
             till
             Christ
             was
             formed
             in
             the
          
           Galathians
           ?
           Gal.
           4.19
           .
           And
           what
           ignorance
           is
           it
           in
           
             J.
             W.
          
           to
           deny
           (
           in
           page
           106.
           )
           
             that
             Christ
             Preached
             to
             the
             Spirits
             when
             they
             were
             in
             Prison
             ?
          
           Seeing
           that
           when
           he
           was
           quickened
           by
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           he
           Preached
           to
           the
           
             Spirits
             in
             Prison
          
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.19
           .
           As
           also
           he
           was
           promised
           
             to
             open
             the
             Prison
             Doors
             ,
             and
             bring
             forth
             the
             Prisoners
             out
             of
             the
             Prison-house
             ,
          
           and
           he
           it
           is
           that
           saith
           to
           the
           Prisoners
           ,
           
             shew
             your selves
          
           .
        
         
           And
           J.W.
           in
           p.
           141.
           hath
           further
           charged
           absolute
           falshoods
           upon
           us
           ,
           in
           saying
           as
           
             that
             the
             creature
             man
             is
             not
             the
             subject
             of
             our
             blessings
             ,
             but
             a
             supposed
             seed
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             subject
             of
             our
             curse
          
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             is
             not
             the
             creature
             man
             consisting
             of
             spirit
             ,
             soul
             and
             body
             ,
             
             but
             a
             contrary
             seed
             ,
             likely
             the
             Devil
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           These
           are
           as
           wicked
           and
           false
           as
           his
           accusing
           us
           ,
           that
           when
           we
           exhort
           to
           perfection
           we
           never
           intend
           that
           the
           creature
           man
           with
           all
           the
           helps
           he
           can
           lay
           hold
           on
           ,
           either
           is
           ,
           can
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           be
           perfect
           ,
           as
           in
           pages
           145
           ,
           146
           ,
           149.
           when
           as
           on
           the
           contrary
           we
           affirm
           that
           the
           creature
           man
           as
           he
           comes
           into
           the
           seed
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           the
           blessing
           is
           originally
           to
           ,
           which
           is
           perfect
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           in
           the
           nature
           and
           life
           of
           it
           ,
           therein
           he
           partakes
           of
           the
           blessings
           which
           are
           in
           that
           seed
           and
           grows
           unto
           a
           perfect
           man
           as
           the
           Saints
           did
           ;
           and
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           as
           men
           or
           Creatures
           are
           joyned
           to
           the
           evil
           seed
           ,
           and
           servants
           to
           the
           Devil
           ,
           so
           they
           become
           subjects
           with
           the
           Devil
           of
           the
           curse
           and
           anger
           of
           God
           which
           they
           treasure
           up
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           no
           emboldning
           man
           on
           in
           his
           sin
           ,
           nor
           advantagious
           to
           Satan
           ,
           (
           as
           he
           saith
           )
           p.
           141.
           
           And
           we
           neither
           exhort
           God
           nor
           Christ
           to
           perfection
           ,
           nor
           make
           them
           the
           subjects
           of
           our
           exhortation
           ,
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           in
           effect
           hath
           accused
           us
           ;
           who
           but
           an
           impudent
           malicious
           man
           would
           have
           charged
           such
           wicked
           lyes
           ,
           absurdities
           and
           blasphemies
           upon
           us
           as
           he
           hath
           done
           ?
           Are
           these
           the
           fruits
           of
           the
           Baptists
           spirit
           ?
           Sad
           is
           that
           peoples
           state
           that
           have
           appointed
           this
           Jos-Wright
           for
           a
           defence
           unto
           them
           ,
           or
           their
           way
           ,
           as
           he
           accounts
           himself
           ,
           and
           poorly
           are
           they
           defended
           by
           him
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAPTER
           V.
           Concerning
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           idolatry
           and
           falshood
           about
           Water
           Baptism
           .
        
         
           ANd
           whereas
           in
           pages
           33
           ,
           42
           ,
           and
           158.
           thou
           J.W.
           hast
           accused
           such
           as
           do
           preach
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           
             with
             denying
             Baptism
             in
             water
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             with
             reproaching
             and
             despising
             the
             Ordinances
             of
             the
             new
             Testament
             ,
             and
             with
             calling
             prayer
             and
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             carnal
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           To
           this
           we
           lay
           ,
           thou
           hast
           grosely
           slandered
           and
           impudently
           belyed
           us
           in
           these
           ,
           as
           in
           many
           other
           things
           ,
           for
           both
           prayer
           ,
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           and
           other
           ordinances
           ,
           as
           
           they
           are
           performed
           in
           the
           
             Power
             of
             God
          
           by
           the
           leadings
           of
           his
           Spirit
           we
           own
           ;
           but
           where
           such
           things
           are
           done
           out
           of
           the
           Power
           or
           leading
           of
           that
           Spirit
           in
           mens
           wills
           ,
           they
           are
           but
           formal
           ,
           dead
           and
           empty
           ,
           and
           as
           such
           to
           be
           denyed
           ;
           and
           the
           
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             Eph.
          
           4.5
           .
           which
           the
           outward
           was
           but
           as
           a
           figure
           of
           we
           witnesse
           ;
           And
           further
           note
           how
           thou
           hast
           contradicted
           thy self
           in
           pages
           159.
           and
           160.
           thou
           hast
           accused
           us
           for
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           and
           for
           praying
           once
           in
           thirteen
           dayes
           at
           least
           ,
           with
           such
           as
           are
           inclinable
           to
           our
           Principles
           ,
           how
           then
           do
           we
           reproach
           and
           despise
           prayer
           and
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           as
           in
           general
           terms
           thou
           hast
           accused
           us
           ?
           how
           art
           thou
           confounded
           in
           thy
           malicious
           accusations
           ,
           which
           confusion
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           thy
           envy
           ?
           for
           where
           envy
           is
           there
           is
           confusion
           ;
           and
           whereas
           thou
           art
           pleading
           for
           the
           Baptism
           of
           Believers
           in
           water
           ,
           as
           
             an
             ordinance
             of
             great
             authority
             ,
             and
             as
             being
             appointed
             to
             signifie
             the
             burial
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             fellowship
             of
             true
             believers
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             consisteth
             not
             in
             the
             bare
             putting
             away
             the
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
             as
             the
             Jewish
             Baptisms
             did
             ,
             Heb.
          
           9.9
           .
           
             and
             that
             the
             effect
             of
             it
             is
             greater
             then
             the
             effect
             of
             those
             legal
             washings
             ,
          
           and
           thy
           proof
           is
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           3.21
           ,
           22.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           In
           thy
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Churches
           thou
           counsellest
           them
           not
           to
           discourse
           this
           Spirit
           about
           the
           Authority
           of
           Ordinances
           ,
           (
           meaning
           the
           spirit
           of
           such
           as
           preach
           up
           the
           Light
           within
           )
           and
           in
           thy
           other
           Epistle
           to
           them
           that
           so
           preach
           ,
           thou
           pretendest
           as
           if
           thou
           would
           not
           be
           disputing
           about
           Ordinances
           when
           the
           difference
           is
           about
           the
           substance
           ,
           yet
           now
           in
           contradiction
           to
           thy
           former
           counsel
           and
           pretence
           ,
           thou
           hast
           disputed
           about
           the
           authority
           of
           Water
           Baptism
           ,
           which
           thou
           applaudest
           as
           thy
           great
           Ordinance
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           more
           efficacy
           in
           it
           then
           the
           bare
           putting
           away
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           how
           hast
           thou
           discovered
           thy
           lying
           spirit
           and
           confusion
           of
           Babylon
           ,
           one
           while
           to
           counsel
           others
           ,
           and
           to
           pretend
           not
           to
           discourse
           about
           Ordinances
           ,
           and
           then
           afterward
           to
           contend
           for
           them
           as
           thou
           hast
           done
           ,
           though
           to
           little
           effect
           or
           purpose
           ,
           they
           that
           cannot
           see
           thy
           falshood
           and
           folly
           herein
           are
           stark
           blind
           ;
           and
           that
           of
           1
           Pet.
           3.21.22
           .
           thou
           hast
           absolutely
           perverted
           it
           ,
           for
           it
           does
           no●
           prove
           your
           Baptism
           in
           Water
           to
           have
           more
           in
           it
           then
           the
           Jewes
           
           washings
           or
           baptizings
           ,
           Heb.
           9.9
           .
           for
           there
           is
           mention
           of
           the
           
             Baptism
             that
             saweth
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           the
           putting
           away
           of
           the
           
             filth
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           but
           the
           answer
           of
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           ,
           which
           the
           outward
           water
           or
           washing
           is
           mentioned
           as
           a
           figure
           of
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           a
           plain
           distinction
           betwixt
           the
           inward
           Baptism
           that
           saveth
           ,
           and
           the
           outward
           washing
           or
           putting
           away
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           flesh
           ;
           and
           the
           true
           believers
           in
           Christ
           are
           come
           further
           then
           that
           which
           is
           but
           the
           sign
           or
           figure
           ,
           or
           doth
           but
           signifie
           Christs
           burial
           ,
           Resurrection
           ,
           or
           their
           fellowship
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           come
           to
           be
           
             baptized
             into
             his
             death
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           raised
           
             in
             his
             life
          
           by
           that
           Spirit
           which
           hath
           baptized
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           substance
           wherein
           the
           signes
           and
           shadows
           are
           ended
           ,
           which
           Christ
           through
           his
           death
           and
           suffering
           made
           way
           for
           mens
           Redemption
           out
           of
           ,
           and
           abolished
           the
           Law
           of
           Commandements
           by
           which
           these
           outward
           shadows
           and
           figures
           which
           related
           to
           that
           state
           that
           was
           under
           the
           Law
           were
           upheld
           ,
           where
           the
           possession
           of
           the
           holy
           Seed
           which
           is
           the
           substance
           ,
           was
           not
           attained
           to
           ,
           and
           the
           use
           of
           such
           outward
           Baptisms
           or
           shadows
           (
           by
           any
           of
           the
           Apostles
           for
           a
           time
           )
           does
           not
           prove
           them
           of
           force
           by
           a
           Law
           ,
           since
           Christ
           fulfilled
           them
           and
           abolished
           the
           Law
           of
           them
           ,
           Eph.
           2.15
           .
           Col.
           2.14.20
           .
           and
           through
           suffering
           made
           way
           for
           a
           further
           ,
           more
           glorious
           and
           living
           dispensation
           then
           that
           wherein
           the
           signs
           ,
           shadows
           or
           figures
           were
           upheld
           by
           a
           Law.
           And
           where
           proves
           
             J.
             W.
          
           that
           outward
           Baptism
           in
           Water
           does
           signifie
           or
           resemble
           Christs
           death
           ,
           burial
           ,
           or
           Resurrection
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           implyed
           ?
           We
           hope
           he
           will
           not
           say
           that
           Believers
           dye
           in
           outward
           Baptism
           and
           are
           buried
           three
           daies
           in
           the
           Water
           ,
           as
           Christ
           was
           in
           the
           Earth
           ;
           so
           that
           Water
           Baptism
           when
           it
           was
           practiced
           by
           a
           command
           from
           heaven
           as
           John
           did
           ,
           it
           had
           rather
           a
           resemblance
           or
           signification
           of
           the
           state
           of
           Believers
           and
           their
           
             inward
             washing
          
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           state
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           sufferings
           and
           Resurrection
           .
           And
           where
           
             J.
             W.
          
           as
           a
           proof
           for
           his
           Water
           Baptism
           ,
           brings
           Rom.
           6.4
           .
           Col.
           2.12
           .
           
             We
             are
             buried
             with
             him
             by
             Baptism
             into
             death
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           In
           this
           he
           hath
           contradicted
           himself
           ;
           for
           before
           this
           Baptism
           in
           Water
           was
           but
           to
           signifie
           the
           Burial
           and
           Resurrection
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           fellowship
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           his
           death
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           could
           not
           be
           that
           Baptism
           by
           which
           
           they
           were
           buried
           with
           Christ
           into
           death
           ;
           so
           all
           may
           see
           what
           Idolatry
           he
           is
           in
           about
           Water
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           is
           mudled
           in
           his
           confusion
           ,
           though
           he
           (
           without
           just
           cause
           )
           is
           offended
           that
           we
           should
           count
           their
           Baptism
           a
           carnal
           empty
           shadow
           or
           low
           thing
           that
           God
           is
           gone
           out
           of
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           both
           true
           and
           apparent
           enough
           ,
           since
           they
           make
           such
           an
           Idol
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           practise
           it
           without
           either
           immediate
           command
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           or
           motion
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           for
           it
           ,
           but
           onely
           do
           it
           by
           tradition
           and
           imitation
           from
           the
           use
           of
           it
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Churches
           Infancy
           ,
           when
           peoples
           minds
           were
           not
           redeemed
           out
           of
           such
           things
           .
           And
           as
           for
           Christs
           sending
           the
           blind
           man
           to
           wash
           his
           eyes
           in
           the
           pool
           of
           Siloam
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           had
           washed
           came
           seeing
           ,
           John
           9.6
           ,
           7.
           
           This
           is
           no
           proof
           for
           your
           plunging
           or
           baptizing
           People
           in
           water
           ,
           though
           J.W.
           thou
           hast
           brought
           it
           for
           thy
           proof
           ,
           so
           that
           thou
           hast
           but
           herein
           discovered
           thy
           idolatrous
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           for
           all
           thy
           Baptism
           in
           Water
           thou
           art
           yet
           blind
           ,
           thy
           eyes
           are
           not
           opened
           ,
           though
           thou
           hast
           had
           more
           of
           thy
           body
           outwardly
           washed
           then
           thy
           eyes
           .
        
         
           And
           further
           in
           p.
           39.
           and
           40.
           
           
             Joseph
             VVright
          
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             Baptism
             in
             VVater
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             unto
             the
             Repentant
             Believer
             the
             way
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             because
             Christ
             hath
             walked
             therein
             to
             make
             it
             so
             ,
          
           &c.
           
             and
             that
             as
             the
             sinner
             comes
             to
             be
             washed
             in
             his
             body
             with
             pure
             water
             ,
             so
             he
             comes
             to
             be
             sprinkled
             in
             his
             heart
             or
             spirit
             with
             the
             bloud
             of
             Christ
             from
             an
             evil
             conscience
             ,
          
           and
           to
           prove
           it
           he
           cites
           Heb.
           10.22
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Here
           it
           may
           be
           seen
           how
           this
           Baptist
           goes
           on
           in
           his
           Idolatry
           ,
           and
           what
           a
           great
           Idol
           he
           hath
           made
           of
           Water
           Baptism
           ,
           to
           account
           it
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           so
           he
           hath
           set
           up
           another
           way
           for
           Salvation
           then
           the
           true
           Ministers
           did
           ,
           for
           Christ
           is
           the
           way
           of
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           the
           Rock
           from
           whence
           comes
           the
           
             water
             of
             Life
          
           ,
           which
           sprinkles
           the
           heart
           from
           an
           evil
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           not
           a
           carnal
           or
           visible
           Element
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           Baptist
           in
           preaching
           up
           water
           Baptism
           to
           be
           the
           way
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           he
           would
           limit
           Christ
           and
           his
           salvation
           ,
           as
           if
           none
           were
           in
           the
           way
           of
           salvation
           ,
           but
           a
           company
           of
           Baptists
           or
           such
           as
           are
           plunged
           by
           them
           in
           outward
           Water
           ;
           and
           so
           if
           that
           water-Baptisme
           be
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           then
           it
           is
           
           Christ
           ,
           (
           but
           this
           is
           another
           Christ
           then
           the
           true
           Apostles
           preached
           ,
           so
           that
           this
           Doctrine
           herein
           must
           needs
           be
           Antichristian
           )
           from
           which
           also
           it
           follows
           that
           those
           that
           would
           know
           the
           way
           of
           salvation
           and
           come
           to
           Christ
           ,
           they
           must
           go
           to
           the
           Baptists
           for
           Christ
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           which
           if
           their
           Water-Baptism
           be
           it
           ,
           then
           they
           can
           make
           Christ
           ,
           and
           make
           a
           way
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           then
           in
           such
           places
           where
           there
           is
           not
           outward
           water
           enough
           to
           be
           found
           to
           plunge
           people
           in
           over
           head
           and
           ears
           ,
           there
           they
           must
           want
           salvation
           if
           then
           Water-Baptism
           be
           it
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           sinner
           comes
           but
           to
           be
           sprinkled
           from
           an
           evil
           conscience
           ,
           when
           his
           body
           is
           washed
           in
           outward
           water
           ,
           and
           that
           be
           the
           way
           of
           cleansing
           a
           heart
           from
           an
           evil
           conscience
           ,
           then
           it
           seems
           that
           all
           mens
           consciences
           are
           evil
           but
           the
           Baptists
           ;
           And
           thus
           he
           hath
           discovered
           his
           absurdity
           and
           grosse
           Idolatry
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           never
           knew
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           nor
           that
           living
           water
           which
           cleanseth
           the
           heart
           from
           an
           evil
           conscience
           ,
           nor
           that
           
             one
             Baptism
          
           of
           the
           spirit
           which
           the
           Saints
           preached
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           were
           all
           baptized
           into
           
             one
             body
          
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           substance
           ,
           wherein
           the
           antitype
           ,
           and
           end
           of
           shadows
           ,
           and
           figures
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           they
           reached
           ,
           is
           seen
           and
           manifested
           ;
           and
           J.W.
           thy
           doctrine
           of
           Idolatry
           tend
           more
           to
           strengthen
           the
           Papists
           in
           their
           way
           for
           the
           Popish
           masse
           then
           theirs
           who
           preach
           up
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           though
           thou
           hast
           charged
           such
           a
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Light
           with
           
             denying
             the
             bread
             which
             is
             eaten
             in
             that
             you
             call
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             to
             be
             made
             of
             Corn
             ,
             or
             the
             Wine
             that
             is
             drunk
             to
             be
             the
             fruit
             of
             the
             Vine
             ,
             as
             in
          
           Pag.
           48.
           but
           him
           whom
           thou
           hast
           so
           accused
           ,
           thou
           hast
           not
           discovered
           by
           name
           ,
           nor
           where
           he
           spoke
           it
           ,
           for
           there
           is
           none
           that
           truely
           owns
           and
           Preaches
           the
           light
           within
           ,
           that
           will
           say
           that
           outward
           bread
           which
           is
           eaten
           in
           that
           called
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           is
           not
           made
           of
           Corn
           ,
           or
           deny
           the
           outward
           Wine
           that
           is
           drunk
           to
           be
           the
           fruit
           of
           the
           Vine
           ;
           But
           this
           we
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           is
           a
           mysterie
           which
           you
           who
           live
           in
           deceit
           and
           iniquity
           ,
           (
           who
           are
           doating
           about
           outward
           shadows
           ,
           as
           bread
           ,
           and
           wine
           ,
           and
           water
           ,
           )
           never
           came
           to
           eat
           or
           drink
           at
           ,
           but
           only
           they
           who
           are
           come
           to
           the
           Lamb
           of
           God
           that
           takes
           away
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           marriage
           Supper
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           who
           saith
           ,
           
             behold
             I
             stand
             at
             the
             door
             and
             knock
             ,
             
             if
             any
             man
             hear
             my
             voice
             and
             open
             to
             me
             ,
             I
             will
             sup
             with
             him
             and
             he
             with
             me
             ,
          
           and
           here
           at
           this
           supper
           that
           bread
           and
           that
           fruit
           of
           the
           Vine
           is
           received
           in
           the
           
             Paradice
             of
             God
          
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           outward
           ,
           changable
           ,
           nor
           carnall
           ;
           and
           to
           this
           Supper
           ,
           Drunkards
           ,
           Malitious
           persons
           and
           Liars
           cannot
           come
           ;
           and
           wherein
           page
           47.
           thou
           judgest
           such
           as
           preach
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           
             for
             their
             reward
             to
             have
             the
             mist
             of
             darknesse
             reserved
             for
             ever
          
           ;
           In
           this
           thou
           hast
           but
           discovered
           thy self
           to
           be
           in
           the
           gall
           of
           bitternesse
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           enmity
           of
           him
           who
           is
           the
           Father
           of
           Lyes
           ,
           whose
           work
           thou
           art
           in
           ,
           against
           the
           Light
           and
           the
           Children
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           that
           will
           be
           thy
           own
           reward
           which
           thou
           hast
           judged
           others
           with
           ,
           unless
           thou
           repentest
           ;
           more
           of
           thy
           folly
           and
           confusion
           about
           these
           carnal
           things
           which
           thou
           art
           doting
           about
           might
           be
           mentioned
           ,
           which
           at
           present
           are
           omitted
           ,
           but
           thou
           hast
           discovered
           thy self
           sufficiently
           already
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           never
           knew
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           nor
           the
           cleansing
           of
           thy
           heart
           from
           an
           evil
           conscience
           ,
           for
           all
           thy
           Baptism
           in
           water
           ,
           which
           thou
           hast
           accounted
           the
           way
           of
           Salvation
           and
           cleansing
           ,
           though
           others
           of
           you
           Baptists
           have
           openly
           said
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           did
           at
           a
           Dispute
           in
           Southwark
           )
           there
           is
           no
           stresse
           for
           Salvation
           upon
           Water
           Baptism
           ,
           nor
           is
           it
           of
           necessity
           for
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           thus
           you
           confound
           your selves
           ,
           and
           thy
           confusion
           and
           idolatry
           as
           much
           appears
           touching
           these
           things
           thou
           hast
           busied
           thy self
           about
           ,
           as
           any
           that
           ever
           opposed
           us
           .
        
         
           And
           let
           all
           that
           read
           this
           further
           mark
           thy
           confusion
           ,
           and
           see
           thy
           deceit
           in
           thy
           so
           absolutely
           judging
           us
           
             for
             the
             mist
             of
             darknesse
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           and
           giving
           such
           a
           final
           sentence
           of
           condemnation
           upon
           us
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           hope
           of
           Salvation
           or
           remedy
           for
           us
           ,
           when
           as
           in
           thy
           Epistle
           to
           us
           thou
           hast
           told
           us
           ,
           
             thou
             shalt
             onely
             receive
             a
             sober
             Antagonist
             ,
             or
             else
             expect
             our
             renouncing
             our
             errour
             ,
             repenting
             ,
             believing
             ,
             and
             obeying
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           Now
           if
           either
           of
           these
           (
           viz.
           either
           a
           sober
           Antagonist
           ,
           or
           repenting
           ,
           believing
           ,
           and
           obeying
           the
           Gospel
           )
           be
           to
           be
           expected
           among
           us
           ,
           then
           there
           remains
           some
           hope
           of
           Salvation
           for
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           not
           given
           up
           
             for
             destruction
             ,
             or
             for
             the
             mist
             of
             darknesse
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           as
           thou
           hast
           judged
           us
           ,
           without
           any
           restriction
           (
           or
           exception
           )
           and
           thus
           all
           may
           see
           what
           an
           unjust
           Judge
           thou
           art
           ,
           and
           how
           thou
           are
           spoiled
           in
           thy
           
           wicked
           ends
           and
           designs
           ,
           and
           what
           an
           irrational
           man
           thou
           art
           so
           absolutely
           to
           judge
           them
           for
           the
           mist
           of
           darknesse
           for
           ever
           ,
           whom
           thou
           hast
           expected
           to
           believe
           and
           obey
           the
           Gospel
           (
           if
           not
           a
           sober
           Antagonist
           )
           or
           at
           least
           wise
           thou
           hast
           pretended
           it
           ;
           truly
           its
           high
           time
           for
           thee
           to
           repent
           ,
           for
           thou
           art
           far
           from
           the
           Life
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           or
           its
           faith
           and
           obedience
           ,
           who
           notwithstanding
           hast
           accounted
           us
           more
           proud
           then
           others
           for
           judging
           or
           reproving
           ,
           yet
           in
           such
           a
           high
           degree
           hast
           set
           thy self
           to
           be
           a
           Judge
           ,
           as
           to
           judge
           such
           as
           preach
           the
           
             Light
             within
          
           ,
           for
           the
           mist
           of
           darknesse
           
             for
             ever
          
           ,
           (
           though
           thou
           hast
           pretended
           to
           have
           an
           expectation
           of
           Repentance
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Obedience
           from
           such
           as
           thou
           hast
           so
           judged
           .
           And
           you
           Baptists
           were
           wont
           to
           exclaim
           against
           others
           for
           judging
           ,
           though
           now
           you
           can
           so
           peremptorily
           judge
           such
           to
           be
           rewarded
           
             with
             the
             mist
             of
             darknesse
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           who
           do
           both
           preach
           and
           own
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           within
           ,
           which
           they
           that
           follow
           shall
           not
           abide
           in
           darknesse
           but
           shall
           receive
           the
           
             Light
             of
             Life
          
           .
           The
           Lord
           open
           your
           eyes
           ,
           who
           have
           been
           deceived
           and
           misled
           by
           such
           blind
           guides
           and
           defenders
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           escape
           out
           of
           their
           snares
           ,
           and
           come
           out
           of
           the
           darknesse
           and
           confusion
           wherein
           they
           have
           led
           you
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           know
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Truth
           to
           open
           your
           understandings
           ,
           and
           to
           guide
           your
           feet
           into
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           ,
           and
           the
           path
           of
           the
           just
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             shining
             Light
             that
             shineth
             more
             and
             more
             untill
             the
             perfect
             day
             ,
          
           in
           them
           that
           believe
           and
           obey
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           Truth
           
             in
             them
          
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VI.
           Concerning
           Quaking
           and
           Trembling
           .
        
         
           THe
           next
           particular
           observable
           is
           about
           Quaking
           and
           Trembling
           ,
           and
           about
           this
           
             J.
             W.
          
           makes
           a
           great
           stir
           ,
           with
           several
           vain
           stories
           ,
           And
           in
           p.
           154.
           
           He
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             a
             woful
             visitation
             ,
             for
             it
             doth
             not
             come
             with
             a
             still
             soft
             voice
             ,
             but
             with
             Earthquakes
             ,
             and
             rending
             the
             Rocks
             ,
             putting
             the
             poor
             creature
             
             into
             a
             woful
             condition
             ;
             for
             oh
             what
             quakings
             and
             shakings
             ,
             tremblings
             and
             fearings
             ,
             what
             pulling
             and
             dragging
             is
             at
             that
             time
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             very
             heart
             must
             be
             pulled
             out
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             bowels
             torn
             in
             pieces
             ,
             and
             one
             limb
             rent
             from
             another
             ,
             and
             when
             the
             unclean
             spirit
             hath
             pronounced
             such
             woes
             terrours
             and
             judgements
             as
             long
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             ,
             which
             by
             them
             is
             called
             Hell
             ,
             then
             the
             said
             Spirit
             speaks
             peace
             to
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           And
           also
           sayest
           
             that
             this
             Spirit
             speaks
             with
             a
             vocal
             voice
             in
             the
             bottom
             of
             the
             bellies
             of
             them
             that
             a●e
             possessed
             therewith
             ,
             burrying
             the
             creature
             up
             and
             down
             with
             motions
             revelations
             and
             commands
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           To
           all
           which
           we
           answer
           ,
           
             J.
             W.
          
           hath
           here
           shewed
           not
           onely
           ignorance
           of
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           waies
           ,
           but
           hatred
           and
           malice
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           hath
           uttered
           many
           reviling
           words
           against
           that
           which
           he
           knows
           not
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           had
           lived
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           old
           when
           the
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           quaked
           and
           trembled
           ,
           and
           roared
           out
           because
           of
           the
           terrour
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           was
           upon
           them
           ,
           what
           would
           he
           have
           said
           ,
           surely
           no
           lesse
           of
           them
           then
           he
           hath
           done
           of
           us
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           called
           it
           an
           unclean
           spirit
           ,
           and
           a
           woful
           visitation
           and
           condition
           ;
           and
           therefore
           we
           shall
           first
           prove
           out
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           there
           was
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           trembling
           and
           quaking
           and
           roaring
           out
           even
           as
           men
           distracted
           among
           the
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           in
           generations
           past
           ,
           and
           then
           shall
           vindicate
           such
           a
           thing
           in
           these
           our
           dayes
           upon
           this
           reason
           ;
           That
           God
           and
           his
           works
           and
           discoveries
           are
           the
           same
           in
           this
           age
           according
           to
           the
           manifestation
           of
           his
           power
           amongst
           his
           People
           as
           ever
           they
           were
           ;
           
             So
             dreadful
             was
             the
             appearance
             of
             God
             that
             Moses
             saw
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             I
             exceedingly
             fear
             and
             quake
             ,
          
           Heb.
           12.21
           .
           
             and
             David
             roared
             out
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             disquietnesse
             of
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             his
             heart
             panted
             ,
             and
             his
             strength
             failed
             ,
             and
             there
             was
             no
             foundnesse
             in
             his
             flesh
             ,
             nor
             any
             rest
             in
             his
             bones
             ,
          
           Psal.
           38.
           
             and
             his
             flesh
             trembled
             because
             of
             the
             Judgements
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Psal.
           119.120
           .
           
             And
             it
             s
             said
             ,
             while
             I
             suffer
             the
             terrours
             of
             the
             Lord
             I
             am
             as
             a
             distracted
             man
             ,
          
           Psal.
           88.15
           .
           
             And
             Ezra
             said
             ,
             I
             rent
             my
             garment
             and
             my
             mantle
             ,
             and
             pluckt
             off
             the
             hair
             of
             my
             head
             ,
             and
             of
             my
             beard
             ,
             and
             sat
             down
             astonished
             ,
             and
             there
             were
             assembled
             unto
             me
             every
             one
             that
             trembled
             at
             the
             words
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Israel
             ,
          
           Isa.
           9.3
           ,
           4.
           
           
             And
             Jeremy
             also
             said
             that
             he
             trembled
             ,
             and
             his
             bones
             did
             shake
             ,
             and
             he
             was
             like
             a
             drunken
             man
             ,
          
           
           Jer.
           23.9
           .
           
             And
             the
             Prophet
             Habakkuk
             said
             ,
             my
             belly
             trembled
             ,
             my
             lips
             quivered
             at
             the
             voice
             ,
             rottennesse
             entered
             my
             bones
             ,
             and
             I
             trembled
             in
             my self
             ,
          
           chap.
           3.16
           .
           
             and
             St.
          
           Paul
           
             was
             among
             the
             Corinths
             in
             much
             trembling
             ,
             and
             exhorted
             the
             Saints
             to
             work
             out
             their
             Salvation
             with
             fear
             and
             trembling
             ,
             Phil.
          
           2.12
           .
           And
           thus
           it
           is
           manifest
           throughout
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           both
           Old
           and
           New
           Testament
           ,
           that
           the
           Saints
           and
           Servants
           of
           God
           did
           tremble
           and
           were
           astonished
           ,
           and
           were
           as
           distracted
           persons
           ,
           and
           there
           were
           earthquakes
           among
           them
           ,
           &
           rending
           of
           the
           rocks
           ,
           and
           quakings
           ,
           and
           shakings
           ,
           and
           tremblings
           ,
           and
           fearings
           ,
           (
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           words
           are
           )
           and
           the
           appearance
           of
           the
           Lord
           was
           wonderful
           ,
           and
           wrought
           wonderful
           effects
           and
           operations
           upon
           them
           ,
           though
           this
           same
           
             J.
             VV.
          
           seems
           ignorant
           of
           ,
           like
           as
           if
           he
           had
           never
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           though
           in
           place
           elsewhere
           he
           speaks
           highly
           of
           them
           yet
           't
           is
           manifest
           he
           is
           not
           in
           that
           Truth
           and
           Power
           of
           God
           which
           they
           declare
           of
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           scorner
           and
           reviler
           ,
           and
           one
           with
           the
           prophane
           wretches
           that
           believes
           not
           the
           Truth
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           but
           scorns
           at
           the
           work
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           
             tremble
             and
             quake
             at
             his
             words
             ,
             whom
             he
             regards
             ,
          
           Isa
           66.
           
        
         
           And
           seeing
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           thus
           plentifully
           prove
           such
           an
           operation
           ,
           as
           quaking
           ,
           and
           trembling
           ,
           and
           trouble
           ,
           and
           terrour
           ,
           through
           the
           manifestation
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           for
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Lords
           sake
           vindicate
           the
           same
           operation
           in
           this
           day
           ,
           as
           that
           same
           Power
           is
           manifest
           amongst
           People
           ;
           And
           it
           is
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           not
           the
           spirit
           of
           witchcraft
           or
           uncleannesse
           ,
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           blasphemously
           affirms
           ,
           but
           we
           know
           that
           thousands
           in
           these
           our
           dayes
           have
           been
           pierced
           to
           the
           heart
           by
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           smitten
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           been
           made
           to
           cry
           out
           ,
           and
           roar
           ,
           and
           tremble
           through
           the
           disquietnesse
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           have
           been
           brought
           as
           low
           as
           Hell
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           sides
           of
           the
           Pit
           ,
           and
           to
           know
           their
           bones
           broken
           as
           David
           did
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           lain
           disconsolate
           for
           many
           dayes
           ,
           and
           yet
           the
           Lord
           hath
           after
           this
           raised
           them
           up
           into
           peace
           ,
           and
           joy
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           blotted
           out
           their
           transgressions
           ,
           and
           washed
           them
           away
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           hath
           restored
           comfort
           for
           mourning
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           praise
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           heavinesse
           according
           to
           his
           promises
           ;
           
           so
           that
           were
           not
           J.
           W.
           a
           man
           more
           ignorant
           and
           malitious
           then
           a
           man
           of
           Knowledge
           and
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           he
           would
           never
           presume
           to
           have
           vented
           such
           malicious
           and
           rayling
           tearms
           against
           us
           ,
           for
           and
           because
           of
           the
           self
           same
           operation
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           amongst
           us
           ,
           as
           is
           so
           largely
           demonstrated
           by
           examples
           throughout
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           so
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           onely
           reviled
           us
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           but
           also
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           in
           former
           ages
           ,
           so
           declaring
           himself
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           to
           be
           ignorant
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           and
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           a
           Blasphemer
           against
           both
           .
           And
           his
           Reason
           to
           prove
           it
           an
           unclean
           Spirit
           that
           leads
           them
           to
           tremble
           is
           ,
           
             because
             some
             have
             stripped
             off
             their
             Cloaths
             ,
             and
             gone
             naked
             for
             a
             sign
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           we
           Answer
           ,
           By
           the
           same
           reason
           he
           might
           as
           well
           have
           said
           ,
           that
           was
           an
           unclean
           spirit
           that
           led
           Isaiah
           the
           Prophet
           to
           put
           off
           his
           shooes
           ,
           and
           walk
           naked
           and
           bare-foot
           as
           a
           sign
           and
           wonder
           upon
           Aegypt
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           was
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           that
           moved
           him
           to
           that
           work
           ,
           Isa.
           20.
           and
           Saul
           also
           when
           he
           went
           to
           Naioth
           ,
           and
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           was
           upon
           him
           and
           prophesied
           ,
           and
           he
           stript
           off
           his
           Cloathes
           and
           lay
           down
           naked
           all
           the
           day
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           night
           ,
           wherefore
           it
           was
           said
           ,
           
             is
             Saul
             also
             among
             the
             Prophets
             ,
          
           1
           Sam.
           19.23
           ,
           24.
           
           And
           thus
           
             J.
             W.
          
           may
           see
           the
           errour
           of
           his
           own
           judgement
           ,
           who
           hath
           condemned
           that
           Spirit
           to
           be
           unclean
           ,
           which
           led
           Isaiah
           and
           Saul
           to
           go
           naked
           ,
           by
           his
           censuring
           such
           now
           as
           are
           led
           by
           the
           same
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           against
           his
           reproachful
           tongue
           we
           do
           vindicate
           such
           a
           thing
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           not
           limitted
           ,
           but
           may
           lead
           some
           at
           this
           day
           to
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           though
           if
           any
           do
           such
           a
           thing
           in
           imitation
           and
           deceit
           ,
           we
           justifie
           them
           not
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           VII
           .
           Concerning
           the
           sufficiency
           of
           the
           Light
           ,
           and
           the
           annointing
           within
           to
           teach
           all
           that
           do
           believe
           .
        
         
           AGain
           the
           next
           thing
           observeable
           that
           we
           can
           digg
           out
           of
           his
           heap
           of
           Confusion
           is
           ,
           he
           chargeth
           us
           
             with
             dissimulation
             ,
             that
             we
             never
             intended
             that
             every
             man
             should
             be
             guided
             by
             the
             Light
             in
             them
             ,
             though
             we
             Preach
             it
             up
             ,
             and
             direct
             every
             man
             to
             it
             as
             a
             guide
             ,
          
           his
           Reasons
           for
           it
           are
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             Because
             we
             intend
             to
             communicate
             a
             Teacher
             from
             without
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Because
             we
             declare
             to
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             will
             but
             wait
             in
             silence
             ,
             they
             shall
             receive
             virtue
             and
             Life
             from
             us
             though
             they
             never
             see
             us
             more
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             appears
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             that
             we
             intend
             to
             give
             a
             spirit
             to
             such
             as
             adhere
             to
             our
             Doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             Because
             when
             we
             take
             hold
             of
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             and
             women
             ,
             yea
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             taken
             hold
             of
             the
             wrists
             of
             some
             ,
             they
             have
             been
             taken
             with
             a
             trembling
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             Because
             we
             are
             constantly
             visiting
             them
             that
             are
             inclining
             to
             our
             Principles
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           
             Because
             we
             run
             up
             and
             down
             to
             spread
             our
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             by
             our
             Printing
             such
             a
             multitude
             of
             Books
             to
             Teach
             men
             in
             our
             way
             ,
             we
             cry
             down
             Preaching
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             and
             that
             we
             lay
             aside
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             set
             up
             our
             own
             word
             ,
             and
             that
             Gods
             Holy
             Scriptures
             we
             reject
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             unholy
             Writings
             we
             exalt
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           
             Because
             the
             Light
             which
             is
             in
             every
             man
             ,
             doth
             not
             lead
             us
             and
             our
             followers
             to
             do
             those
             things
             we
             do
             ,
          
           &c.
           page
           158
           ,
           159
           ,
           160
           ,
           161
           ,
           162
           ,
           163.
           
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           To
           all
           these
           we
           Answer
           ,
           That
           we
           do
           turn
           people
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           Preach
           the
           free
           Gift
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           to
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           in
           order
           to
           their
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           we
           acknowledge
           notwithstanding
           all
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           Scornful
           and
           Ignorant
           Railings
           against
           us
           for
           Preaching
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           
           sent
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           t
           is
           our
           Message
           that
           we
           have
           received
           to
           Preach
           to
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           are
           sent
           to
           turn
           from
           the
           darkness
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           as
           the
           Apostle
           
             Paul
             ,
             Acts
          
           26.18
           .
           and
           this
           Light
           to
           which
           he
           turned
           them
           ,
           was
           not
           a
           visible
           Carnal
           Light
           without
           them
           ,
           but
           an
           Invisible
           and
           Spiritual
           Light
           that
           shone
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           to
           this
           
             Light
             Paul
          
           was
           sent
           to
           turn
           them
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           light
           that
           shined
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           2
           Cor.
           4.6
           .
           
             The
             light
             shined
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
             that
             gave
             them
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Glory
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Face
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           and
           the
           light
           of
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           is
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           that
           shines
           in
           mens
           Consciences
           ,
           for
           God
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             I
             'le
             put
             my
             Spirit
             within
             them
             ,
             and
             write
             my
             Law
             in
             their
             Hearts
             ,
          
           so
           that
           whosoever
           doth
           Preach
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           must
           Preach
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           ;
           but
           of
           this
           about
           Preaching
           the
           light
           within
           ,
           more
           in
           another
           place
           ,
           therefore
           here
           we
           pass
           it
           ,
           and
           shall
           examine
           his
           fix
           feeble
           Reasons
           ,
           by
           which
           he
           would
           prove
           
             that
             we
             dissemble
             with
             people
             in
             Prrac●ing
             the
             light
             within
             ,
             and
             we
             never
             intend
             what
             we
             say
             ,
          
           which
           is
           a
           notorious
           slander
           ,
           that
           shews
           
             J.
             VV.
          
           hath
           neither
           wit
           nor
           good
           Conscience
           ;
           for
           might
           not
           he
           as
           well
           have
           brought
           all
           these
           his
           Reasons
           against
           the
           Apostles
           who
           Preached
           the
           same
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           
             light
             within
          
           as
           we
           do
           now
           ,
           for
           when
           Saint
           John
           said
           to
           the
           Church
           ,
           
             ye
             have
             anointing
             within
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             need
             not
             man
             to
             Teach
             you
             ,
             but
             as
             the
             same
             annointing
             teacheth
             you
             ,
          
           1
           John
           2.
           might
           not
           
             J.
             W.
          
           as
           well
           have
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           John
           ,
           thou
           dost
           not
           mean
           as
           thou
           speakest
           ,
           but
           dissemblest
           with
           them
           ,
           for
           thou
           sayest
           ,
           they
           have
           annointing
           (
           or
           light
           )
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           need
           no
           man
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           that
           doth
           teach
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           thou
           thy self
           art
           a
           Teacher
           without
           them
           ,
           and
           thou
           givest
           exhortations
           to
           them
           by
           Declarations
           and
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           tellest
           them
           if
           they
           abide
           in
           the
           anointing
           that
           they
           have
           received
           ,
           and
           in
           Christ
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           sin
           ;
           and
           though
           the
           Saints
           in
           former
           Ages
           were
           thus
           taught
           by
           the
           anointing
           within
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           did
           constantly
           visit
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           prayed
           one
           for
           another
           as
           the
           annoting
           led
           them
           ,
           but
           hadst
           thou
           
             J.
             W.
          
           lived
           in
           their
           dayes
           ,
           thou
           mightest
           have
           said
           ,
           John
           ,
           thou
           dost
           plainly
           declare
           that
           the
           anointing
           in
           the
           Saints
           will
           not
           do
           the
           business
           ,
           as
           thou
           scornfully
           sayest
           to
           us
           ,
           but
           thou
           Communicate
           
           an
           unclean
           spirit
           ,
           and
           thou
           writest
           Epistles
           ,
           and
           spreads
           thy
           Doctrine
           by
           Letters
           or
           Books
           ,
           and
           the
           Apostles
           run
           up
           and
           down
           from
           one
           Nation
           ,
           Country
           and
           City
           to
           another
           ;
           and
           what
           need
           you
           do
           this
           ,
           if
           the
           annointing
           within
           be
           sufficient
           to
           teach
           them
           ;
           and
           if
           it
           be
           sufficient
           ,
           why
           does
           not
           every
           particular
           Saint
           do
           that
           which
           some
           do
           ?
           Why
           doth
           not
           every
           one
           of
           the
           Christians
           go
           up
           and
           down
           Preaching
           as
           well
           as
           some
           few
           of
           you
           Apostles
           ?
           Thus
           and
           after
           this
           manner
           might
           thou
           J.
           W.
           have
           reasoned
           against
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Saints
           as
           well
           as
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           doubtless
           ,
           hadest
           thou
           lived
           in
           their
           dayes
           ,
           thou
           wouldest
           have
           said
           no
           less
           by
           them
           then
           thou
           dost
           by
           us
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           to
           manifest
           thy
           own
           folly
           and
           weaknesse
           ,
           who
           cannot
           understand
           how
           the
           annointing
           dwells
           in
           the
           Saints
           and
           teacheth
           them
           into
           all
           Truth
           ;
           and
           how
           notwithstanding
           they
           edifie
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           instructs
           one
           another
           by
           words
           and
           writings
           ;
           this
           same
           thing
           was
           true
           amongst
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Primitive
           Christians
           and
           is
           true
           also
           at
           this
           day
           among
           us
           ,
           though
           thou
           objects
           against
           it
           ,
           nay
           reviles
           and
           slanders
           the
           witness
           of
           the
           same
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           thy
           ignorance
           and
           weakness
           ,
           who
           art
           not
           worthy
           to
           be
           named
           
             a
             defender
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
          
           as
           thy
           works
           makes
           to
           appear
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           J.
           W.
           his
           saying
           as
           if
           we
           should
           say
           ,
           
             They
             should
             receive
             virtue
             and
             life
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             intend
             to
             give
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             of
             taking
             hold
             of
             the
             wrists
             of
             some
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             And
             that
             we
             lay
             aside
             Gods
             Word
             ,
             and
             reject
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             exalts
             our
             own
             unholy
             writings
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           These
           are
           slanderous
           accusations
           and
           malitious
           suggestions
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           were
           Witches
           and
           such
           like
           ;
           And
           this
           is
           spoken
           by
           him
           with
           a
           tendency
           (
           as
           doth
           appear
           )
           to
           enrage
           the
           spirits
           of
           ungodly
           men
           against
           us
           ;
           We
           do
           not
           say
           they
           shall
           receive
           Life
           from
           us
           ,
           but
           if
           they
           wait
           upon
           God
           in
           the
           Ministration
           of
           his
           Life
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           they
           shall
           receive
           Life
           from
           him
           ,
           and
           sufficient
           instruction
           by
           his
           Grace
           and
           Gift
           within
           them
           if
           they
           never
           see
           us
           more
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           receive
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Truth
           from
           God
           ,
           though
           we
           are
           made
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           the
           Father
           giveth
           to
           all
           his
           Children
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           our
           taking
           one
           another
           by
           the
           hands
           by
           way
           of
           kind
           Salutation
           one
           of
           another
           ,
           Why
           doth
           he
           wickedly
           surmize
           against
           us
           for
           this
           practice
           ,
           but
           that
           
           out
           of
           the
           abundance
           of
           his
           malitious
           heart
           ,
           his
           tongue
           speakes
           fraudilently
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           did
           bewitch
           people
           thereby
           ;
           thus
           much
           he
           seems
           to
           intimate
           by
           his
           reproachful
           expressions
           ,
           that
           we
           intend
           by
           taking
           one
           another
           by
           the
           hands
           to
           communicate
           a
           spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           onely
           his
           ignorant
           and
           malitious
           suggestion
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           our
           denying
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           and
           rejecting
           Scriptures
           ,
           we
           shall
           pass
           it
           here
           (
           onely
           tell
           thee
           
             J.
             W.
          
           thou
           hast
           slandred
           us
           )
           and
           speak
           fuller
           to
           it
           by
           and
           by
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           But
           concerning
           immediate
           teaching
           of
           God
           by
           the
           light
           and
           anointing
           within
           ,
           I
           would
           yet
           more
           fully
           explain
           ,
           that
           I
           might
           be
           understood
           of
           all
           .
           First
           ,
           We
           do
           not
           affirm
           that
           every
           man
           in
           the
           world
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           unbelievers
           as
           well
           as
           believers
           have
           received
           the
           
             anointing
             and
             spirit
             within
             them
          
           ,
           so
           as
           they
           need
           no
           man
           to
           teach
           them
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           onely
           proper
           to
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           have
           believed
           in
           and
           received
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           anointing
           which
           teacheth
           them
           all
           things
           ,
           and
           leadeth
           into
           all
           Truth
           ,
           and
           they
           abiding
           in
           this
           anointing
           ,
           they
           need
           no
           man
           to
           teach
           them
           but
           as
           it
           teacheth
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           the
           new
           Covenant
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           his
           promise
           ,
           
             I
             will
             put
             my
             spirit
             within
             them
             ,
             and
             write
             my
             Law
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             need
             no
             man
             to
             say
             ,
             know
             the
             Lord
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             least
             to
             the
             greatest
             they
             shall
             all
             know
             me
             saith
             the
             Lord
          
           ;
           But
           as
           we
           have
           said
           ,
           this
           is
           only
           proper
           to
           the
           Believers
           and
           Sanctified
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           this
           state
           is
           not
           proper
           to
           the
           unbelievers
           in
           the
           world
           in
           their
           state
           of
           unbelief
           ,
           who
           rejects
           the
           Counsel
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           refuses
           to
           be
           taught
           by
           him
           and
           led
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           quenches
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           2.
           
           But
           though
           this
           state
           was
           promised
           by
           the
           Lord
           that
           his
           people
           should
           be
           thus
           taught
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           did
           in
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           witness
           it
           ,
           as
           in
           Johns
           Epistle
           before
           cited
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           now
           in
           this
           age
           do
           witness
           the
           same
           ;
           Yet
           notwithstanding
           the
           Saints
           did
           and
           may
           edifie
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           build
           up
           one
           another
           in
           the
           most
           holy
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Comfort
           one
           another
           by
           advice
           and
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           instruction
           through
           declaring
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           and
           Ministring
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           and
           of
           his
           free
           gift
           one
           to
           another
           ,
           as
           the
           anointing
           within
           moveth
           and
           
           teacheth
           ,
           this
           was
           the
           Saints
           practice
           in
           the
           dayes
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           is
           their
           practice
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           for
           let
           none
           mistake
           us
           ,
           as
           if
           any
           were
           so
           taught
           of
           God
           by
           the
           anointing
           and
           Light
           within
           that
           they
           were
           thereby
           uncapable
           of
           ,
           and
           freed
           from
           all
           good
           instruction
           ,
           edification
           and
           counsel
           ,
           visitations
           and
           salutations
           of
           Love
           amongst
           them
           and
           one
           towards
           another
           ,
           like
           as
           if
           they
           were
           so
           taught
           of
           God
           as
           their
           state
           admited
           of
           carelesness
           ,
           and
           rejecting
           of
           love
           and
           exhortations
           one
           from
           another
           ,
           we
           tell
           thee
           nay
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           so
           taught
           of
           God
           at
           this
           day
           as
           the
           Saints
           before
           us
           were
           by
           the
           light
           and
           annointing
           within
           ,
           which
           we
           have
           received
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           alwayes
           we
           are
           capable
           of
           and
           willing
           to
           receive
           edification
           and
           counsel
           ,
           and
           advice
           through
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           by
           his
           Spirit
           that
           dwells
           in
           us
           ,
           and
           extends
           one
           to
           another
           by
           good
           advice
           and
           counsel
           ,
           consolation
           and
           comfort
           ,
           so
           that
           these
           two
           do
           agree
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           immediate
           Teaching
           by
           the
           anointing
           and
           light
           within
           us
           ,
           and
           exhortation
           and
           edification
           one
           of
           another
           by
           the
           same
           spirit
           and
           anointing
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           these
           two
           are
           not
           contrary
           one
           to
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Yet
           we
           do
           say
           ,
           though
           the
           unbelievers
           have
           not
           so
           received
           the
           anointing
           and
           spirit
           within
           them
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           need
           no
           man
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           believers
           have
           received
           it
           ;
           yet
           the
           Gift
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           and
           the
           light
           of
           it
           is
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           manifested
           in
           their
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           hath
           its
           operation
           of
           conviction
           and
           reproof
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           unbelief
           and
           Iniquities
           ,
           and
           these
           needs
           to
           be
           taught
           without
           them
           ,
           even
           turned
           and
           directed
           to
           this
           same
           light
           within
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           believe
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           wait
           upon
           the
           Lord
           in
           it
           ,
           thereby
           to
           receive
           the
           anointing
           and
           pouring
           forth
           of
           the
           Spirit
           through
           Faith
           in
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           be
           also-taught
           of
           God
           as
           believers
           and
           regenerate
           persons
           ,
           and
           may
           need
           none
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           Gift
           and
           Grace
           of
           God
           within
           them
           ,
           and
           such
           in
           the
           state
           of
           their
           unbelief
           ,
           have
           need
           to
           be
           Preached
           unto
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           believe
           and
           be
           renewed
           ,
           and
           receive
           more
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           of
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           in
           a
           greater
           measure
           ,
           and
           may
           come
           into
           Covenant
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           so
           taught
           of
           him
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           need
           another
           Teacher
           .
           And
           thus
           we
           have
           
           shewed
           ,
           First
           ,
           That
           the
           Saints
           are
           taught
           of
           God
           and
           they
           need
           no
           man
           to
           teach
           them
           ,
           but
           as
           the
           anointing
           within
           them
           .
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           they
           are
           not
           so
           taught
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           be
           capable
           to
           receive
           advice
           and
           instructions
           one
           of
           another
           in
           the
           Lord.
           Thirdly
           ,
           How
           the
           unbelievers
           hath
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           hath
           need
           of
           teaching
           without
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           I
           have
           answered
           and
           confuted
           that
           foolish
           charge
           of
           
             J.
             W.
          
           that
           we
           dissemble
           by
           telling
           people
           the
           light
           within
           is
           the
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           yet
           intends
           it
           not
           ,
           and
           have
           shewed
           him
           that
           we
           do
           say
           ,
           the
           Saints
           that
           are
           called
           and
           regenerated
           ,
           have
           received
           the
           spirit
           in
           that
           manner
           and
           measure
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           need
           no
           man
           to
           teach
           them
           but
           as
           the
           anointing
           ,
           and
           the
           unbelievers
           have
           the
           Gift
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           given
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           teach
           them
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           preach
           the
           Gospel
           to
           them
           to
           beget
           Faith
           in
           their
           Hearts
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           receive
           Christ
           and
           his
           anointing
           to
           Teach
           them
           and
           lead
           them
           into
           all
           Truth
           :
           And
           now
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           the
           next
           thing
           observeable
           ,
           which
           is
           concerning
           our
           Meetings
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           VIII
           .
           Concerning
           meeting
           together
           ,
           and
           silent
           waiting
           upon
           the
           Lord
           ,
           with
           something
           about
           back-sliders
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           that
           Acts
           them
           .
        
         
           J.
           W.
           saith
           ,
           
             An
             evil
             spirit
             is
             our
             Familiar
             ,
             which
             we
             communicate
             to
             such
             as
             adhere
             to
             our
             Doctrine
             .
          
        
         
           
             And
             first
             he
             saith
             ,
             it
             appears
             by
             that
             humming
             and
             hollow
             sithing
             among
             us
             ,
             which
             is
             from
             the
             evil
             spirit
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             Our
             silent
             meeting
             is
             the
             direct
             Practice
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             of
             such
             as
             have
             familiar
             spirits
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             end
             are
             our
             silent
             Meetings
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             communicating
             of
             our
             unclean
             spirits
             ;
             for
             never
             did
             any
             of
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             Living
             God
             hold
             meetings
             in
             silence
             ,
             to
             meet
             and
             not
             speak
             one
             word
             ;
             and
             such
             Meetings
             are
             contrary
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             in
             all
             ages
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             gone
             aside
             after
          
           Satan
           ,
           
             whose
             Doctrine
             they
             publish
             ,
             and
             whose
             unclean
             spirits
             
             they
             hold
             Assemblies
             in
             private
             to
             communicate
             .
          
           3.
           
           
             He
             speaks
             of
             some
             confession
             of
             some
             of
             our
             own
             Proselytes
             ,
             that
             there
             came
             a
             Spirit
             into
             one
             of
             them
             as
             he
             was
             going
             to
             reprove
             another
             ,
             which
             did
             roar
             and
             make
             a
             terrible
             noise
             in
             his
             belly
             ;
             and
             another
             story
             or
             two
             he
             tells
             of
             some
             that
             hath
             now
             forsaken
             us
             ,
             that
             a
             Spirit
             came
             into
             him
             that
             did
             make
             him
             quake
             and
             tremble
             so
             exceedingly
             that
             he
             thought
             it
             would
             have
             tore
             him
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             And
             another
             confessed
             that
             there
             did
             a
             Spirit
             speak
             within
             her
             ,
             bidding
             her
             leave
             her
             Kindred
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             Then
             he
             concludes
             this
             Chapter
             with
             a
             certain
             story
             us
             he
             calls
             it
             ,
             of
             the
             sad
             pranks
             the
             Devil
             played
             on
             one
             that
             thought
             himself
             perfect
             ,
          
           pages
           164
           ,
           165
           ,
           166
           ,
           167
           ,
           168.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           To
           all
           which
           we
           do
           Answer
           ,
           That
           all
           these
           poor
           weak
           reasons
           asserted
           doth
           not
           prove
           his
           assertion
           ,
           
             that
             we
             communicate
             an
             evil
             Spirit
             to
             such
             as
             adhere
             to
             our
             Doctrine
          
           ;
           the
           Assertion
           in
           its
           self
           is
           a
           lye
           ,
           and
           a
           grievous
           slander
           ,
           published
           without
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           sober
           men
           could
           imagine
           that
           a
           Baptist
           Teacher
           ,
           a
           defender
           of
           their
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           he
           accounts
           himself
           in
           his
           Epistle
           ,
           should
           use
           such
           a
           weapon
           against
           us
           as
           so
           foul
           and
           grosse
           a
           slander
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           especially
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           when
           both
           he
           and
           we
           are
           in
           a
           suffering
           state
           and
           condition
           from
           our
           adversaries
           ,
           wherein
           we
           might
           rather
           have
           comforted
           one
           another
           in
           our
           sufferings
           ,
           then
           added
           to
           one
           anothers
           grief
           and
           affliction
           by
           fighting
           one
           with
           another
           before
           our
           adversaries
           ,
           that
           would
           rejoyce
           to
           see
           us
           both
           destroyed
           that
           they
           may
           glory
           over
           us
           ;
           And
           as
           for
           that
           
             humming
             and
             hollow
             sighing
          
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           from
           an
           evil
           Spirit
           as
           he
           supposeth
           ,
           but
           rather
           occasioned
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           which
           worketh
           according
           to
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           
             with
             groans
             and
             sighs
             that
             cannot
             be
             uttered
             ,
             Rom.
          
           8.
           
           And
           the
           Lord
           despises
           not
           the
           sighing
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           groaned
           in
           themselves
           ;
           and
           had
           
             J.
             W.
          
           or
           his
           helpfellows
           in
           this
           his
           folly
           been
           as
           wise
           and
           judicious
           as
           he
           would
           be
           accounted
           ,
           he
           would
           rather
           have
           judged
           the
           deep
           sighs
           that
           he
           speaks
           of
           had
           arisen
           from
           the
           work
           of
           Gods
           Spirit
           rather
           then
           from
           an
           evil
           Spirit
           ;
           for
           what
           would
           he
           have
           said
           of
           them
           in
           whom
           there
           was
           such
           groans
           and
           sighs
           which
           could
           not
           be
           uttered
           ,
           and
           that
           groaned
           within
           themselves
           (
           as
           in
           Romans
           9.
           )
           would
           not
           he
           have
           said
           these
           were
           from
           
             a
             familiar
             and
             evil
             Spirit
          
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           some
           being
           enabled
           
           at
           our
           Meetings
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           to
           speak
           two
           or
           three
           hours
           ,
           this
           he
           judges
           also
           to
           be
           from
           an
           evil
           Spirit
           ;
           the
           Lord
           forgive
           him
           and
           make
           him
           more
           wise
           ,
           or
           else
           he
           can
           never
           inherit
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           that
           thus
           judges
           it
           to
           be
           an
           evil
           Spirit
           by
           which
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           are
           enabled
           to
           speak
           his
           word
           even
           immediately
           without
           consultation
           or
           study
           ;
           what
           would
           he
           have
           said
           of
           Peter
           who
           so
           immediately
           inspired
           that
           he
           lift
           up
           his
           voice
           and
           preached
           the
           Gospel
           in
           a
           wonderful
           manner
           ,
           to
           the
           amazement
           of
           the
           Hearers
           ,
           being
           an
           unlearned
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           used
           to
           large
           Orations
           ,
           and
           this
           was
           not
           by
           carnal
           study
           ,
           nor
           of
           an
           evil
           Spirit
           ,
           but
           even
           as
           the
           Spirit
           within
           him
           moved
           him
           ,
           Acts
           2.
           and
           yet
           there
           were
           some
           at
           that
           day
           of
           J.
           W's
           Spirit
           who
           said
           he
           was
           drunk
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           because
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           carried
           him
           out
           so
           wonderfully
           in
           Declaration
           ,
           and
           he
           saith
           that
           it
           is
           done
           in
           these
           dayes
           by
           an
           evil
           familiar
           Spirit
           ;
           Oh
           
             J.
             W.
             thou
             Enemy
             of
             God
             ,
             Repent
             ,
          
           who
           hast
           judged
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           to
           be
           an
           evil
           Spirit
           ;
           and
           of
           many
           of
           the
           Prophets
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           it
           is
           said
           
             that
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             came
             upon
             them
          
           at
           such
           and
           such
           times
           ,
           and
           they
           spoke
           to
           admiration
           ,
           when
           as
           at
           other
           times
           it
           is
           possible
           they
           appeared
           weak
           men
           ;
           for
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             of
             our selves
             we
             can
             do
             nothing
             ,
             but
             by
             Christ
             we
             can
             do
             all
             things
          
           ;
           of
           themselves
           they
           were
           weak
           ,
           but
           of
           Christ
           strong
           and
           mighty
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           is
           among
           us
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           ashamed
           of
           it
           ,
           even
           sometimes
           we
           are
           
             strong
             and
             mighty
             by
             Christ
          
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           of
           
             our selves
             mean
             and
             weak
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           for
           our
           
             silent
             meetings
          
           which
           
             J.
             W.
          
           hath
           charged
           to
           be
           the
           
             direct
             practice
             of
             such
             as
             have
             familiar
             Spirits
             ,
          
           We
           say
           that
           this
           is
           a
           contradiction
           to
           his
           last
           saying
           ,
           who
           charged
           us
           with
           speaking
           too
           much
           in
           our
           meetings
           ,
           and
           now
           charges
           us
           with
           too
           much
           silence
           ,
           this
           is
           direct
           contradiction
           ,
           and
           therefore
           how
           shall
           we
           escape
           the
           judgement
           of
           his
           slanderous
           reproachful
           tongue
           ,
           who
           accuses
           us
           for
           speaking
           sometimes
           too
           much
           and
           sometimes
           too
           little
           ;
           and
           also
           doth
           assert
           that
           when
           we
           speak
           we
           do
           it
           by
           
             a
             familiar
             and
             evil
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           when
           we
           are
           silent
           that
           is
           by
           
             a
             familiar
             and
             evil
             Spirit
             too
          
           ;
           Oh
           thou
           Enemy
           of
           God
           how
           shall
           we
           escape
           thy
           cruel
           censures
           ,
           it
           appears
           whether
           we
           speak
           or
           be
           silent
           in
           our
           meetings
           it
           is
           not
           pleasant
           to
           thee
           ,
           for
           thou
           art
           of
           
           the
           Spirit
           of
           which
           Christ
           speaks
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             John
             came
             neither
             eating
             nor
             drinking
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             Spirit
             said
             he
             had
             a
             Devil
             ,
             and
             Christ
             came
             eating
             and
             drinking
             ,
             and
             it
             said
             he
             was
             a
             wine-bibber
             ,
          
           and
           the
           same
           Spirit
           is
           
             J.
             W.
          
           and
           his
           fellows
           of
           ,
           who
           say
           it
           s
           by
           an
           evil
           and
           familiar
           Spirit
           that
           we
           speak
           ,
           and
           its
           by
           an
           evil
           and
           familiar
           Spirit
           that
           we
           are
           silent
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           Our
           meetings
           are
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           and
           example
           of
           Gods
           people
           in
           fornier
           ages
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           for
           the
           end
           to
           wait
           upon
           God
           and
           worship
           him
           ,
           and
           we
           have
           the
           evident
           .
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           our
           own
           Consciences
           many
           thousands
           of
           us
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           God
           hath
           been
           present
           with
           us
           in
           his
           heavenly
           vertue
           ,
           and
           power
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           Soul-refreshments
           in
           such
           our
           Meetings
           ,
           and
           that
           many
           a
           time
           have
           we
           found
           the
           Lord
           when
           we
           have
           been
           met
           together
           to
           wait
           upon
           him
           ,
           even
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           our
           immortal
           souls
           ,
           who
           hath
           revealed
           his
           goodnesse
           and
           his
           saving
           health
           unto
           us
           even
           in
           our
           meetings
           ,
           and
           this
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           witnesses
           to
           us
           ,
           blessed
           be
           his
           name
           ,
           notwithstanding
           whatsoever
           
             J.
             W.
          
           or
           any
           such
           slanderous
           tongues
           can
           oppose
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           and
           we
           have
           large
           example
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           the
           people
           of
           God
           met
           together
           in
           the
           same
           way
           and
           manner
           as
           we
           do
           now
           ,
           in
           private
           houses
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           in
           the
           fields
           ,
           and
           sat
           sometimes
           long
           in
           silence
           ,
           as
           Ezek.
           3.
           
           
             The
             Children
             of
             the
             captivity
             they
             sat
             together
             ,
             and
             Ezekiel
             was
             astonished
             amongst
             them
             seven
             dayes
             ,
          
           and
           at
           the
           end
           of
           seven
           dayes
           ,
           and
           not
           before
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           came
           to
           him
           ;
           and
           would
           not
           
             J.
             W.
          
           have
           lookt
           upon
           this
           silence
           to
           have
           been
           from
           an
           unclean
           spirit
           ?
           and
           Job
           that
           servant
           of
           God
           
             sat
             with
             his
             friends
             seven
             dayes
             and
             seven
             nights
             and
             spake
             not
             a
             word
             one
             to
             another
          
           ;
           so
           that
           from
           hence
           it
           is
           proved
           that
           some
           of
           Gods
           servants
           did
           sit
           in
           silence
           for
           a
           long
           time
           ,
           neither
           do
           we
           read
           that
           the
           Churches
           of
           Christ
           had
           alwayes
           speaking
           and
           preaching
           amongst
           them
           when
           they
           met
           together
           ,
           though
           often
           they
           had
           ,
           and
           thus
           we
           cannot
           but
           vindicate
           such
           a
           practice
           in
           it self
           ,
           and
           the
           scripture
           is
           plain
           for
           it
           ,
           
             as
             in
             sitting
             together
             in
             silence
             ,
          
           and
           in
           that
           silence
           the
           Lords
           presence
           sweetly
           enjoyed
           ,
           though
           yet
           there
           are
           very
           few
           of
           our
           meetings
           in
           such
           silence
           as
           that
           some
           one
           or
           other
           or
           more
           hath
           not
           something
           
           given
           of
           God
           by
           way
           of
           Exhortation
           to
           the
           People
           or
           Prayer
           to
           God
           ,
           few
           meetings
           I
           believe
           wherein
           the
           Lord
           doth
           not
           stir
           up
           the
           hearts
           of
           some
           or
           other
           to
           mention
           his
           Name
           ;
           so
           that
           we
           would
           be
           understood
           in
           this
           ,
           we
           plead
           not
           for
           silence
           in
           opposition
           to
           all
           speaking
           ,
           nor
           can
           we
           plead
           that
           of
           necessity
           some
           must
           speak
           ,
           or
           else
           God
           cannot
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           though
           there
           is
           no
           such
           thing
           amongst
           us
           as
           brain-study
           or
           knowledge
           before-hand
           that
           we
           shall
           speak
           ,
           or
           what
           we
           shall
           say
           ,
           like
           the
           Diviners
           of
           this
           age
           ,
           who
           makes
           up
           their
           matter
           before-hand
           ,
           and
           shapes
           it
           ,
           what
           and
           how
           to
           say
           it
           before
           they
           come
           among
           the
           People
           to
           whom
           they
           must
           say
           it
           ,
           like
           Artists
           and
           Tradesmen
           ,
           this
           kind
           of
           way
           we
           reject
           as
           unprofitable
           to
           God-wards
           ;
           yet
           if
           any
           have
           a
           particular
           message
           ascribed
           to
           them
           of
           God
           to
           a
           particular
           People
           or
           Person
           ,
           which
           if
           any
           have
           ,
           let
           them
           retain
           what
           God
           puts
           into
           their
           hearts
           and
           be
           faithful
           to
           speak
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           general
           way
           in
           which
           God
           leads
           us
           is
           this
           ,
           1.
           
           We
           do
           know
           it
           is
           our
           duty
           by
           the
           perswasions
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           our
           own
           Consciences
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           Saints
           declared
           in
           scriptures
           ,
           to
           meet
           together
           at
           a
           convenient
           time
           and
           place
           ,
           and
           so
           oft
           as
           the
           wisdom
           of
           God
           shall
           order
           for
           us
           ,
           which
           dwells
           with
           us
           .
           2.
           
           Being
           come
           together
           we
           are
           turned
           to
           the
           Lord
           in
           our
           minds
           ,
           to
           feel
           our
           peace
           ,
           and
           joy
           ,
           and
           comfort
           ,
           and
           how
           our
           conditions
           are
           to
           God-wards
           in
           our
           own
           particulars
           .
           And
           3.
           if
           any
           amongst
           us
           receive
           any
           thing
           from
           the
           Lord
           to
           speak
           of
           what
           his
           work
           is
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           what
           he
           has
           done
           for
           them
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           exhortation
           to
           administer
           comfort
           to
           others
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           reproof
           to
           convince
           or
           convert
           others
           ,
           or
           by
           way
           of
           praises
           unto
           God
           for
           his
           mercies
           received
           ,
           or
           in
           Prayer
           for
           what
           is
           wanted
           ,
           I
           say
           if
           any
           amongst
           us
           find
           ought
           of
           this
           from
           the
           Lord
           upon
           them
           ,
           they
           speak
           it
           to
           others
           ,
           and
           its
           well-pleasing
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           comforting
           one
           to
           another
           ;
           but
           notwithstanding
           if
           nothing
           of
           this
           be
           received
           from
           the
           Lord
           by
           any
           in
           a
           meeting
           to
           declare
           to
           others
           ,
           yet
           our
           peace
           and
           joy
           and
           comfort
           and
           Teacher
           is
           with
           us
           ,
           even
           the
           grace
           and
           Spirit
           &
           anointing
           of
           God
           that
           dwells
           with
           us
           ,
           by
           which
           every
           one
           is
           fed
           and
           refreshed
           in
           his
           own
           heart
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           
           manner
           and
           end
           and
           practice
           of
           and
           in
           our
           meetings
           ,
           
             and
             that
             its
             the
             practice
             of
             familiar
             Spirits
             to
             sit
             in
             silence
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             communicating
             of
             an
             unclean
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             none
             of
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ever
             did
             thus
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             a
             practice
             is
             not
             in
             the
             example
             of
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             are
             gone
             aside
             after
             Satan
             ,
             and
             publishes
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             communicates
             his
             unclean
             Spirit
          
           ;
           these
           are
           six
           abominable
           ungodly
           lyes
           uttered
           by
           
           J.W.
           in
           about
           2
           pages
           of
           paper
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           cannot
           but
           exhort
           thee
           to
           Repentance
           ,
           if
           thou
           hast
           not
           sinned
           the
           sin
           unto
           damnation
           ,
           that
           thou
           may
           find
           mercy
           if
           it
           be
           not
           too
           late
           ;
           and
           thus
           much
           about
           our
           meetings
           ,
           which
           are
           for
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           not
           but
           vindicate
           in
           opposition
           to
           thy
           false
           assertions
           about
           the
           same
           ;
           and
           whether
           
             J.
             W.
          
           and
           his
           fellows
           be
           not
           themselves
           guided
           by
           an
           unclean
           Spirit
           in
           slandering
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           let
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           judge
           ,
           and
           Saints
           and
           Angels
           testifie
           .
        
         
           
             Concerning
             Back-sliders
             ,
             and
          
           J.
           W.
           
             his
             stories
          
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           As
           for
           the
           stories
           which
           he
           tells
           of
           ,
           of
           one
           that
           did
           
             confesse
             that
             a
             Spirit
             made
             him
             roar
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             whom
             he
             saith
             is
             as
             a
             brand
             pluckt
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
             that
             a
             Spirit
             made
             him
             quake
             and
             tremble
             ,
             and
             another
             who
             said
             that
             the
             Spirit
             spoke
             with
             a
             vocal
             voice
             in
             her
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             who
             thought
             himself
             perfect
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             wrought
             such
             strange
             things
             upon
             him
             ,
          
           as
           in
           page
           170
           ,
           171.
           
           These
           I
           look
           upon
           to
           be
           meerly
           vain
           stories
           ,
           seeing
           he
           hath
           neither
           named
           the
           Persons
           ,
           nor
           the
           places
           ,
           nor
           the
           time
           in
           which
           these
           things
           should
           have
           been
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           conclude
           them
           onely
           vain
           stories
           and
           not
           worth
           answering
           ,
           nor
           spending
           much
           time
           about
           ;
           for
           what
           manner
           of
           evil
           hath
           not
           been
           said
           of
           us
           within
           these
           ten
           years
           ,
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           have
           been
           plainly
           fulfilled
           upon
           us
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             say
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             falsly
             of
             you
             for
             my
             Names
             sake
             ,
          
           and
           among
           all
           manner
           of
           evil
           falsly
           spoken
           we
           reckon
           these
           stories
           of
           J.
           W's
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           such
           as
           he
           sayes
           are
           as
           brands
           pluckt
           out
           of
           the
           fire
           ,
           I
           perceive
           he
           means
           such
           who
           sometimes
           have
           been
           amongst
           us
           and
           professed
           and
           confessed
           to
           our
           Doctrines
           and
           waies
           ,
           and
           yet
           afterwards
           have
           turned
           from
           us
           ,
           we
           do
           confesse
           such
           there
           may
           be
           ,
           even
           such
           who
           may
           have
           tasted
           something
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           of
           his
           goodnesse
           to
           their
           souls
           ,
           and
           have
           
             cryed
             out
             and
             trembled
             
             because
             of
             their
             iniquities
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             called
             out
             from
             their
             Kindred
             ,
          
           as
           he
           speaks
           ,
           and
           yet
           some
           such
           have
           turned
           aside
           again
           to
           vanity
           ,
           and
           then
           have
           been
           ready
           to
           make
           Lyes
           ,
           and
           frame
           false
           reports
           ,
           and
           to
           tell
           them
           for
           their
           own
           advantage
           ,
           to
           excuse
           their
           own
           revoltings
           ,
           thinking
           to
           defame
           us
           as
           so
           bad
           and
           so
           evil
           ,
           that
           with
           a
           more
           credit
           to
           themselves
           they
           may
           turn
           from
           us
           ,
           and
           some
           such
           like
           persons
           hath
           been
           J.
           W's
           informers
           ,
           if
           he
           hath
           not
           invented
           the
           lyes
           himself
           ;
           And
           though
           there
           be
           such
           revolters
           and
           false-hearted
           Hypocrites
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           yet
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           Truth
           is
           alike
           precious
           unto
           us
           ,
           immutable
           and
           unchangeable
           ,
           though
           Back-sliders
           walks
           not
           in
           the
           way
           thereof
           ,
           but
           seeks
           to
           asperse
           it
           when
           they
           turn
           aside
           from
           it
           ;
           but
           let
           such
           persons
           be
           marked
           ,
           some
           such
           we
           do
           know
           ,
           and
           they
           were
           wicked
           and
           prophane
           before
           they
           came
           among
           us
           ,
           and
           coming
           among
           us
           ,
           possibly
           were
           convinced
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           and
           touched
           with
           judgement
           and
           sorrow
           for
           sin
           ;
           but
           now
           being
           turned
           from
           us
           again
           ,
           they
           are
           more
           prophane
           then
           ever
           ,
           and
           the
           Devil
           is
           entred
           again
           with
           the
           unclean
           Spirits
           worse
           then
           before
           ,
           and
           their
           latter
           end
           is
           worse
           then
           their
           beginning
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           says
           of
           such
           ,
           and
           some
           such
           as
           these
           are
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           converts
           ,
           
             and
             his
             brands
             pluckt
             out
             of
             the
             fire
             ,
          
           and
           such
           to
           tell
           stories
           and
           he
           to
           publish
           them
           are
           suitable
           correspondents
           ,
           but
           Truth
           is
           over
           them
           both
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           pretious
           and
           prosperous
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           the
           malicious
           oppositions
           that
           is
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           his
           Enemies
           ,
           whose
           Judgement
           is
           such
           ,
           that
           they
           call
           Truth
           Errour
           ,
           and
           Errour
           Truth
           ,
           and
           calls
           that
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Devil
           which
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           work
           of
           God
           which
           is
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           the
           saying
           is
           true
           upon
           them
           ,
           
             a
             foolish
             People
             that
             have
             eyes
             and
             see
             not
             ,
             hearts
             and
             understand
             not
             .
          
        
         
           And
           whereas
           
             J.
             W.
          
           hath
           been
           opposing
           the
           
             Light
             within
          
           ,
           and
           both
           the
           Preachers
           and
           followers
           of
           it
           ,
           thereby
           proving
           himself
           to
           be
           neither
           Preacher
           of
           the
           Light
           nor
           follower
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           therefore
           neither
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           nor
           indeed
           a
           Christian
           ;
           for
           whosoever
           doth
           not
           preach
           the
           Light
           and
           word
           of
           God
           within
           ,
           is
           no
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           example
           of
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           as
           is
           manifest
           at
           large
           in
           this
           Book
           ;
           
           and
           whosoever
           doth
           not
           follow
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           within
           ,
           and
           walk
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           which
           is
           
             a
             Light
             in
             the
             heart
          
           ,
           is
           not
           in
           the
           new
           Covenant
           ,
           nor
           a
           member
           of
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           one
           
             J
             W.
          
           is
           directly
           concluded
           to
           be
           from
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           who
           hath
           opposed
           such
           as
           preach
           and
           follow
           the
           
             Light
             within
          
           ,
           as
           if
           all
           such
           were
           in
           delusion
           ;
           and
           he
           hath
           denyed
           that
           the
           Light
           within
           is
           sufficient
           to
           lead
           to
           repentance
           from
           sin
           ,
           and
           pardon
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           comfort
           in
           God
           for
           the
           soul
           ;
           But
           he
           hath
           found
           out
           one
           that
           doth
           all
           this
           ,
           that
           shews
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           judges
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           that
           leads
           to
           mourn
           and
           grieve
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           takes
           sin
           away
           ,
           and
           blots
           it
           out
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           the
           Devil
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           (
           if
           you
           will
           believe
           him
           )
           pray
           you
           do
           but
           observe
           his
           story
           ,
           page
           169.
           
           &
           170.
           
           He
           tells
           you
           there
           a
           large
           story
           (
           but
           he
           names
           neither
           the
           Person
           ,
           nor
           the
           place
           ,
           nor
           time
           where
           and
           when
           it
           was
           ,
           which
           we
           demand
           of
           him
           in
           his
           next
           )
           of
           one
           that
           preached
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           as
           he
           sayes
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           did
           so
           and
           so
           with
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           
             Devil
             set
             all
             his
             sins
             that
             ever
             he
             had
             done
             in
             all
             his
             Life
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             been
             written
             in
             capital
             Letters
             ,
             then
             the
             Devil
             laid
             them
             all
             to
             his
             charge
             and
             did
             judge
             him
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             Devil
             made
             him
             to
             mourn
             ,
             and
             grieve
             ,
             and
             weep
             ,
             and
             made
             the
             tears
             come
             from
             his
             eyes
             for
             his
             sins
          
           ;
           this
           done
           ,
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           relates
           ,
           
             then
             the
             Devil
             took
             all
             his
             sins
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             I
             have
             blotted
             out
             all
             thy
             Transgressions
             ,
             and
             the
             Devil
             let
             him
             loose
             from
             all
             his
             bonds
             ,
          
           and
           then
           the
           Devil
           
             commanded
             him
             to
             tell
             what
             God
             had
             done
             for
             his
             soul
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           Now
           let
           any
           sober
           man
           judge
           ,
           that
           hath
           ever
           read
           the
           Scriptures
           '
           whether
           this
           be
           a
           likely
           story
           ,
           for
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           that
           it
           is
           God
           that
           sets
           mans
           sin
           in
           order
           before
           him
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           God
           that
           judges
           men
           for
           sin
           by
           his
           Spirit
           of
           Judgement
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           he
           that
           causes
           men
           to
           mourn
           and
           grieve
           for
           sin
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           he
           that
           takes
           away
           their
           sins
           and
           blots
           them
           out
           by
           the
           bloud
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           looseth
           man
           from
           his
           iniquities
           and
           brings
           them
           to
           declare
           what
           he
           hath
           done
           for
           their
           souls
           ;
           and
           it
           s
           our
           Faith
           that
           it
           is
           God
           through
           his
           own
           Son
           that
           works
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           the
           same
           ,
           Psal.
           50.
           
           Isa.
           4.4
           .
           Dan.
           9.24
           .
           John
           5.27
           .
           1
           John
           1.7
           .
           But
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           story
           is
           contrary
           ,
           for
           he
           relates
           that
           
             its
             the
             Devil
             that
             doth
             all
             this
             ,
          
           and
           by
           this
           you
           may
           judge
           of
           this
           
           story
           and
           the
           Truth
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           also
           do
           but
           observe
           the
           temper
           of
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           see
           through
           his
           Book
           he
           opposeth
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           and
           the
           anointing
           within
           ,
           as
           if
           they
           were
           not
           sufficient
           for
           the
           effecting
           these
           things
           ,
           but
           he
           hath
           found
           you
           one
           that
           can
           do
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           who
           think
           you
           but
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           
             that
             can
             discover
             sin
             and
             condemn
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             lead
             People
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             and
             blot
             out
             Transgression
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           He
           hath
           brought
           you
           a
           story
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           it
           which
           we
           believe
           he
           credits
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           else
           he
           would
           not
           have
           brought
           it
           for
           the
           proof
           of
           his
           matter
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           very
           pertinently
           done
           as
           he
           supposes
           ;
           and
           further
           as
           his
           story
           goes
           ,
           this
           Person
           that
           the
           Devil
           dealt
           thus
           by
           when
           he
           would
           have
           preached
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           the
           
             Devil
             caused
             his
             mouth
             to
             shut
             ,
          
           that
           he
           should
           not
           preach
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
           From
           which
           it
           follows
           ,
           that
           the
           Devil
           and
           
             J.
             W.
          
           are
           both
           of
           one
           mind
           ,
           for
           
             J.
             W.
          
           opposeth
           the
           Light
           within
           as
           the
           Devil
           does
           ,
           from
           which
           we
           have
           the
           more
           occasion
           to
           stand
           faithfully
           in
           preaching
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           seeing
           both
           the
           Devil
           and
           
             J.
             W.
          
           do
           oppose
           it
           ,
           though
           afterwards
           his
           story
           relates
           that
           the
           Devil
           made
           him
           preach
           what
           God
           had
           done
           for
           his
           Soul
           ;
           and
           if
           this
           be
           a
           likely
           story
           ,
           let
           wise
           men
           judge
           ;
           Oh
           the
           Ignorance
           and
           Impudency
           that
           is
           fully
           manifest
           in
           
             J.
             W.
          
           that
           hath
           given
           his
           Faith
           to
           believe
           that
           the
           Devil
           convinces
           men
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           judges
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           takes
           away
           their
           sin
           .
           Thus
           much
           in
           Answer
           to
           his
           story
           till
           his
           next
           return
           ,
           that
           we
           may
           know
           by
           him
           the
           Person
           and
           the
           place
           ,
           in
           whom
           and
           where
           these
           pranks
           of
           the
           Devil
           were
           acted
           ,
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           saith
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           mean
           time
           it
           rests
           upon
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           believed
           and
           reported
           better
           of
           the
           Devil
           then
           of
           the
           Light
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           and
           his
           Spirit
           in
           men
           ,
           but
           it
           seems
           an
           unlike
           story
           ,
           for
           the
           Devil
           will
           not
           destroy
           his
           own
           Kingdom
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           CHAP.
           IX
           .
           Concerning
           Humility
           and
           Vnity
           ,
           and
           the
           Infalliable
           testimony
           .
        
         
           NOw
           I
           come
           to
           his
           fourth
           Chapter
           ,
           the
           sum
           whereof
           is
           ,
           that
           our
           proofs
           as
           he
           calls
           
             them
             ,
             doth
             not
             justifie
             our
             way
             and
             practice
             ,
             which
             he
             saith
             are
             in
             number
             five
             ;
             First
             ,
             Our
             Humility
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             Our
             Vnity
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             Our
             Destroying
             the
             Whore.
             Fourthly
             ,
             Our
             discovering
             all
             Secrets
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Our
             sufferings
             In
             these
             pretended
             proofs
             ,
             saith
          
           J.W.
           like
           Goliah
           
             in
             his
             Armour
             in
             which
             we
             rejoyce
             ,
             but
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             He
             shall
             be
             enabled
             to
             take
             this
             Armour
             from
             us
             ,
             and
             destroy
             us
             with
             our
             own
             Sword
             wherein
             we
             trust
             .
          
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           To
           which
           I
           Answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           Generally
           that
           
             I.
             W.
          
           hath
           here
           mistaken
           the
           matter
           ,
           and
           stated
           the
           case
           for
           himself
           in
           such
           a
           form
           as
           his
           weak
           wit
           may
           easily
           answer
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           as
           it
           were
           made
           a
           man
           of
           straw
           to
           fight
           with
           it
           ;
           for
           he
           is
           mistaken
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           trust
           in
           our
           own
           strength
           ,
           nor
           in
           these
           outward
           signs
           and
           tokens
           which
           he
           hath
           here
           laid
           down
           ;
           for
           thus
           more
           fully
           I
           answer
           ;
           we
           are
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           of
           his
           chosen
           and
           elected
           Seed
           ,
           and
           our
           proof
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           such
           is
           the
           infalliable
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           has
           given
           us
           that
           bears
           infallible
           witness
           and
           evidence
           in
           us
           and
           to
           us
           that
           we
           are
           such
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           witness
           ,
           even
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Father
           in
           which
           we
           trust
           ;
           and
           this
           witness
           is
           sufficient
           to
           us
           to
           prove
           us
           to
           be
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           only
           evidence
           in
           which
           we
           trust
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           hath
           mistaken
           the
           matter
           ,
           in
           saying
           we
           trust
           in
           our
           Humility
           ,
           Unity
           &
           Sufferings
           ,
           thus
           he
           hath
           imagined
           of
           us
           ,
           and
           then
           goes
           about
           to
           overthrow
           his
           own
           imagination
           ;
           an
           excellent
           warriour
           indeed
           ,
           that
           can
           raise
           false
           objections
           to
           himself
           ,
           and
           then
           confute
           them
           ,
           and
           think
           he
           hath
           confuted
           us
           ;
           but
           I
           tell
           him
           again
           ,
           he
           hath
           erred
           in
           his
           proceeding
           ,
           for
           we
           do
           not
           trust
           to
           any
           proof
           as
           infallible
           ,
           saving
           the
           proof
           and
           testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           ,
           for
           by
           
           that
           spirit
           we
           know
           we
           are
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           they
           that
           are
           of
           God
           heareth
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           now
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           doth
           not
           yet
           appear
           what
           we
           shall
           be
           ;
           Thus
           much
           by
           way
           of
           general
           answer
           ;
           Now
           we
           come
           to
           Particulars
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           concerning
           Humility
           ,
           
             J.
             W
          
           doth
           absolutely
           
             deny
             ,
             we
             are
             more
             humble
             and
             free
             from
             pride
             then
             all
             others
             ,
             either
             in
             the
             outward
             bodily
             habit
             ,
             or
             more
             secretly
             in
             the
             Heart
             ;
             for
             the
          
           Romish
           
             Fryars
             saith
             he
             who
             are
             great
             Adversaries
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             they
             excel
             in
             Humility
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             be
             justified
             rather
             then
             thee
             for
             their
             Humility
             ;
             and
             again
             a
             Hermit
             at
          
           Ickn●m
           near
           London
           ,
           
             he
             saith
             is
             so
             ,
             and
             so
             humble
             ,
             neglecting
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             &c.
             
             Then
             he
             seems
             to
             condemn
             us
             for
             superfluity
             ,
             that
             our
             Trades
             ,
             Dit
             and
             Garments
             are
             as
             other
             mens
             ,
             and
             the
             hair
             of
             our
             heads
             like
             womens
             ,
             by
             wch
             he
             saith
             he
             sees
             we
             are
             not
             more
             free
             from
             pride
             then
             other
             men
             ;
             and
             as
             for
             pride
             of
             Heart
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             perceived
             by
             our
             countenance
             and
             by
             our
             Actions
             ,
             for
             we
             neither
             fear
             God
             nor
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             we
             fear
             not
             the
             Judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             despises
             his
             Promises
             ,
             thou
             hardens
             thy self
             in
             thy
             wickedness
             ,
             the
             holy
             Commandements
             and
             Precepts
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             thou
             contemns
             them
             ,
             and
             calls
             them
             shells
             without
             kernels
             ,
             empty
             ,
             carnal
             ,
             lifeless
             ,
             and
             thus
             we
             esteem
             the
             Promises
             of
             Life
             and
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             reject
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             &c.
             and
             we
             do
             not
             receive
             man
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             for
             we
             do
             not
             acknowledge
             any
             Superiour
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             not
             put
             off
             thy
             Hat
             nor
             bow
             thy
             body
             to
             any
             man
             ,
             and
             neglectest
             Faith
             and
             Gospel
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             thy
             heart
             is
             too
             high
             to
             stoop
             to
             anything
             ,
             whereby
             it
             should
             manifest
             Humility
             of
             spirit
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             manifest
             ,
             thou
             art
             not
             more
             humble
             but
             more
             proude
             then
             others
             ,
          
           page
           175.
           to
           180.
           
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           First
           ,
           Here
           is
           a
           whole
           pack
           of
           lyes
           and
           falshoods
           ,
           reproaches
           and
           slanders
           heaped
           up
           together
           ,
           reproachfully
           cast
           upon
           us
           :
           for
           we
           glory
           not
           in
           any
           thing
           we
           are
           ,
           saving
           in
           the
           Lord
           that
           has
           made
           us
           what
           we
           are
           ,
           we
           boast
           not
           in
           our
           Humility
           ,
           but
           that
           God
           hath
           wrought
           it
           in
           our
           hearts
           in
           measure
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           in
           us
           a
           fruit
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           this
           we
           dare
           not
           deny
           ,
           least
           we
           should
           deny
           the
           Work
           that
           God
           hath
           wrought
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           Romish
           Fryars
           and
           Hermites
           of
           which
           he
           speaks
           that
           are
           so
           and
           so
           self-denying
           ,
           we
           make
           them
           no
           example
           to
           us
           ,
           nor
           are
           we
           of
           that
           spirit
           by
           which
           they
           are
           
           guided
           in
           their
           feigned
           practices
           of
           Humility
           ,
           though
           he
           compares
           us
           together
           ;
           but
           yet
           their
           practises
           of
           feigned
           self-denyal
           may
           shame
           you
           Baptists
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           who
           professes
           your selves
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           Church
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           dayes
           past
           ,
           have
           been
           so
           proud
           and
           high
           ,
           that
           you
           thought
           you
           had
           never
           places
           great
           enough
           in
           the
           Nation
           ,
           but
           exalted
           your
           horn
           so
           high
           ,
           that
           few
           but
           such
           as
           were
           of
           your
           Fraternity
           ,
           were
           counted
           by
           you
           worthy
           of
           any
           place
           or
           office
           ,
           such
           was
           your
           pride
           in
           those
           dayes
           ,
           and
           arogancy
           (
           till
           it
           was
           time
           for
           the
           Lord
           to
           bring
           you
           down
           )
           both
           in
           Habit
           and
           otherwise
           ,
           that
           the
           very
           feigned
           Fryars
           by
           their
           example
           might
           shame
           you
           ,
           who
           never
           came
           so
           far
           in
           truth
           of
           self-denyal
           as
           Hypocrites
           have
           done
           in
           feignedness
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           our
           Trading
           ,
           Diet
           and
           Garments
           ,
           of
           which
           
             J.
             W.
          
           speaks
           ,
           they
           are
           according
           to
           Godliness
           ,
           and
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           example
           of
           the
           Holy
           men
           of
           God
           before
           us
           ;
           and
           so
           is
           our
           hair
           at
           which
           he
           stumbles
           as
           if
           he
           would
           fall
           ,
           and
           sayes
           ,
           we
           are
           like
           Locusts
           ,
           by
           it
           ,
           that
           comes
           out
           of
           the
           Pit
           ,
           when
           as
           there
           is
           neither
           Command
           nor
           Example
           in
           Scriptures
           ,
           how
           oft
           nor
           of
           what
           length
           any
           should
           cut
           their
           hair
           ,
           but
           rather
           no
           example
           at
           all
           for
           cutting
           it
           then
           otherwise
           ;
           and
           was
           Sampson
           and
           Christ
           and
           Samuel
           ,
           and
           many
           others
           of
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           ,
           like
           Locusts
           of
           the
           bottomless
           Pit
           ,
           that
           wore
           long
           hair
           ?
           How
           hast
           thou
           unjust
           Judge
           and
           Hypocrite
           Judged
           the
           Servants
           of
           God
           in
           thy
           haste
           and
           ignorance
           ,
           by
           judging
           of
           us
           in
           the
           like
           case
           that
           they
           were
           guilty
           of
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           as
           for
           the
           pride
           of
           our
           hearts
           with
           which
           we
           are
           so
           deeply
           charged
           by
           
             J.
             W.
          
           we
           will
           rather
           lie
           under
           his
           false
           charge
           with
           patience
           ,
           then
           give
           any
           occasion
           of
           suspition
           that
           we
           justifie
           our selves
           ;
           but
           yet
           I
           cannot
           but
           charge
           him
           in
           this
           place
           with
           a
           foul
           high
           slander
           ,
           for
           we
           
             fear
             God
             and
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             regards
             his
             Commandments
             and
             despises
             not
             his
             promises
             ,
             nor
             hardens
             our selves
             in
             wickedness
             ,
             nor
             doth
             not
             contemn
             the
             Precepts
             of
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             the
             pretious
             promises
             of
             Imortality
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             these
             are
             all
             absolute
             falshoods
             ,
             and
             were
             not
          
           J.
           W.
           
             a
             person
             altogether
             impudent
             and
             given
             up
             to
             hardness
             of
             heart
             ,
             he
             would
             never
             thus
             grosly
             have
             belyed
             us
             ,
             and
             these
             lies
             ,
             must
             be
             his
             
             onely
             proof
             ,
          
           for
           he
           can
           give
           no
           better
           testimony
           that
           we
           are
           proud
           in
           heart
           ;
           the
           Lord
           rebuke
           his
           lying
           tongue
           ,
           it
           s
           enough
           here
           onely
           to
           deny
           his
           lies
           ,
           for
           most
           of
           the
           particulars
           are
           before
           spoken
           of
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           of
           the
           Commandements
           and
           Promises
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           the
           Immortality
           and
           the
           Resurrection
           ;
           but
           he
           goes
           on
           in
           his
           accustomed
           manner
           of
           falshoods
           ,
           and
           sayes
           ,
           we
           
             acknowledge
             not
             any
             superiours
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             wholly
             neglect
             Faith
             and
             Gospel
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             that
             our
             hearts
             are
             too
             high
             to
             submit
             to
             anything
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Obedience
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             have
             an
             eye
             of
             scorn
             and
             disdain
          
           ;
           all
           which
           are
           lies
           ,
           and
           thus
           
             J.
             W.
          
           goes
           on
           ,
           like
           as
           if
           he
           had
           devoted
           himself
           to
           tell
           a
           lies
           ,
           and
           studied
           to
           frame
           falshood
           ,
           seeing
           that
           every
           page
           which
           I
           have
           now
           under
           hand
           carries
           in
           it
           number
           of
           lies
           ,
           but
           he
           charges
           it
           to
           be
           the
           pride
           of
           our
           hearts
           ,
           because
           we
           will
           not
           put
           off
           our
           Hatts
           ;
           This
           is
           false
           also
           as
           much
           as
           the
           rest
           ,
           for
           though
           we
           cannot
           put
           off
           our
           Hat
           is
           in
           Honour
           to
           any
           mans
           person
           ,
           nor
           give
           them
           flattering
           Titles
           of
           honour
           ,
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           from
           the
           pride
           of
           our
           Hearts
           our
           God
           knows
           ,
           but
           from
           another
           ground
           as
           I
           could
           demonstrate
           ,
           were
           it
           the
           present
           case
           of
           controversie
           ;
           But
           being
           brought
           by
           
             J.
             W.
          
           as
           a
           proof
           of
           this
           matter
           ,
           therefore
           now
           I
           p●sse
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           his
           onely
           proofs
           ,
           
             that
             we
             are
             not
             more
             humble
             ,
             but
             more
             proud
             then
             others
             ,
          
           which
           is
           his
           present
           assertion
           ,
           is
           poorly
           and
           weakly
           mannaged
           with
           Proofs
           and
           Arguments
           of
           absolute
           deceits
           and
           falshoods
           ,
           who
           hath
           not
           one
           better
           proof
           from
           his
           Pen
           then
           a
           lie
           to
           prove
           his
           proposition
           ;
           and
           thus
           I
           passe
           this
           particular
           ,
           commiting
           him
           to
           the
           reward
           of
           God
           ,
           according
           to
           his
           work
           which
           must
           come
           upon
           him
           one
           day
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           matter
           of
           our
           Humility
           ,
           we
           commit
           the
           cause
           of
           that
           also
           to
           God
           ,
           who
           judgeth
           more
           justly
           then
           vain
           man.
           
        
         
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           second
           Particular
           of
           Unity
           ,
           and
           J.
           W.
           saith
           ,
           
             Our
             Vnity
             he
             doth
             absolutely
             deny
             ,
             for
             Vnity
             in
             the
             truth
             we
             have
             not
             but
             in
             Iniquity
             ,
             for
             we
             do
             not
             hold
             the
             Head
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             we
             are
             not
             in
             Vnity
             ,
             but
             in
             confusion
             ,
             we
             are
             not
             Vnited
             unto
             Jesus
             Christ
             by
             Faith
             ,
             and
             intimates
             that
             we
             deny
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             Person
             ,
             and
             contemn
             his
             Ordinances
             ,
             and
             trample
             his
             word
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
             and
             this
             do
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             
             in
             saith
             he
             ,
             for
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             We
             are
             not
             at
             Vnity
             among
             our selves
             ,
             but
             one
             Preaching
             one
             thing
             ,
             and
             another
             Prints
             the
             contrary
             ;
             and
             he
             speaks
             of
             one
             that
             affirmed
             that
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             spoken
             of
             in
             Scriptures
             ,
             appointed
             to
             be
             eaten
             and
             drunken
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             not
             Temporal
             nor
             External
             ,
             but
             Spiritual
             and
             Eternal
             ;
             Another
             ,
          
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             should
             Print
             that
             that
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             is
             common
             ,
             such
             as
             may
             be
             eaten
             by
             unbelievers
             at
             their
             Feasts
             ,
             thus
             are
             we
             divided
             from
             the
             Truth
             and
             one
             from
             another
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             For
             some
             do
             hold
             that
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             were
             to
             be
             received
             until
             he
             came
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             understand
             until
             he
             come
             in
             us
             ,
             and
             thus
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Light
             within
             are
             divided
             in
             Doctrine
             ,
             because
             one
             sayes
             ,
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             is
             Eternal
             ;
             another
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             visible
             and
             Temporal
             ;
             and
             one
             Teacher
             calleth
             another
             Dog
             ,
             and
             hath
             disproved
             each
             other
             ,
             &c.
          
           page
           183
           ,
           184
           ,
           185.
           
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           To
           all
           this
           I
           answer
           in
           opposition
           to
           his
           charge
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           Unity
           and
           Fellowship
           with
           the
           Lord
           in
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           one
           with
           another
           in
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           seeming
           detection
           as
           if
           it
           were
           otherwise
           ,
           and
           his
           charge
           is
           high
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           not
           
             Vnity
             in
             the
             Truth
             ,
             but
             in
             Iniquity
             ,
          
           and
           his
           proof
           for
           it
           is
           like
           the
           proof
           of
           the
           former
           assertion
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           absolute
           lies
           ;
           for
           he
           saith
           ,
           we
           do
           not
           hold
           the
           head
           Christ
           Jesus
           ,
           nor
           are
           United
           to
           him
           by
           Faith
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           accesse
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           we
           deny
           him
           and
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           contemn
           his
           Person
           ,
           and
           trample
           his
           Word
           under
           feet
           ;
           these
           are
           falshoods
           altogether
           ,
           and
           by
           this
           means
           he
           proves
           his
           point
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           
             Vnity
             in
             Iniquity
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Truth
          
           ;
           t
           is
           wickedly
           affirmed
           ,
           and
           as
           wickedly
           proved
           by
           one
           of
           Satans
           Messengers
           ,
           who
           hath
           set
           himself
           to
           oppose
           the
           Lords
           Truth
           and
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           his
           Masters
           order
           ,
           and
           in
           his
           Masters
           way
           ,
           who
           was
           a
           Lyar
           from
           the
           beginning
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           And
           now
           I
           come
           to
           his
           Charge
           ,
           
             That
             we
             are
             not
             in
             Vnity
             among
             our selves
             ,
          
           which
           he
           has
           proved
           according
           to
           his
           accustomed
           manner
           ;
           For
           what
           if
           some
           did
           say
           ,
           though
           he
           names
           none
           ,
           that
           Christ
           broke
           Bread
           and
           drank
           Wine
           with
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           Temporal
           and
           Visible
           Bread
           ,
           and
           he
           also
           broke
           Bread
           and
           drank
           of
           the
           
           Cup
           with
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           which
           was
           Spiritual
           and
           Eternal
           and
           Invisible
           ,
           and
           these
           may
           be
           both
           affirmed
           without
           any
           contradiction
           ,
           Christ
           did
           eat
           of
           the
           Bread
           with
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           which
           might
           be
           eaten
           at
           unbelievers
           Feasts
           ,
           and
           Christ
           did
           eat
           of
           the
           Bread
           with
           his
           Disciples
           which
           unbelievers
           could
           not
           eat
           of
           ,
           both
           these
           are
           true
           ,
           and
           hath
           no
           such
           weight
           of
           contradiction
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           ignorantly
           supposes
           ;
           and
           what
           would
           he
           say
           of
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           and
           the
           Apostle
           Iohn
           ,
           the
           one
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             is
             a
             consuming
             fire
          
           ,
           the
           other
           saith
           ,
           
             God
             is
             Love
          
           ;
           and
           of
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           one
           of
           whom
           said
           ,
           
             God
             is
             angry
             everyday
          
           ,
           and
           another
           said
           ,
           
             there
             is
             no
             anger
             in
             God
             ,
          
           would
           not
           
             J.
             W.
          
           had
           he
           lived
           in
           their
           dayes
           ,
           have
           said
           ,
           the
           Prophets
           and
           Apostles
           were
           divided
           among
           themselves
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           some
           
             calling
             another
             Dog
          
           ,
           and
           disowning
           one
           another
           ,
           and
           yet
           are
           all
           Preachers
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           though
           he
           mentions
           neither
           the
           time
           ,
           place
           ,
           nor
           persons
           ,
           and
           therefore
           because
           in
           other
           cases
           he
           speaks
           so
           falsly
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           well
           know
           ,
           therefore
           I
           may
           have
           jealousie
           ,
           this
           is
           false
           also
           ;
           But
           however
           ,
           suppose
           a
           deceitful
           person
           that
           never
           knew
           the
           work
           of
           Regeneration
           should
           speak
           of
           ,
           ye
           Preach
           of
           the
           Light
           within
           ,
           may
           not
           he
           be
           called
           a
           Dog
           ,
           and
           disowned
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           division
           among
           us
           ?
           for
           such
           are
           not
           of
           us
           ,
           but
           contrary
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           onely
           divided
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           among
           our selves
           ;
           and
           had
           J.
           W.
           lived
           in
           the
           Apostles
           dayes
           ,
           what
           would
           he
           have
           said
           ,
           when
           some
           of
           the
           Apostles
           withstood
           others
           in
           some
           controversies
           ,
           would
           not
           he
           have
           said
           ye
           are
           dissemblers
           ,
           ye
           have
           not
           Unity
           among
           your selves
           ,
           but
           are
           in
           confusion
           ,
           and
           so
           and
           so
           ;
           and
           also
           when
           some
           deceivers
           got
           up
           and
           Preached
           Christ
           and
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           pretendedly
           for
           filthy
           lucre
           ,
           and
           for
           covetousness
           ,
           and
           had
           the
           form
           of
           godliness
           ,
           and
           were
           sometimes
           conversant
           in
           the
           Churches
           ,
           but
           the
           Apostles
           cryed
           against
           them
           and
           disowned
           them
           ,
           though
           they
           were
           among
           the
           Churches
           ,
           and
           Preached
           the
           Apostles
           words
           ;
           but
           were
           the
           Apostles
           therefore
           divided
           ,
           and
           deceivers
           ,
           and
           in
           confusion
           ,
           because
           of
           some
           such
           amongst
           them
           ?
           Thou
           ignorant
           man
           ,
           I
           
           tell
           thee
           nay
           ,
           no
           more
           are
           we
           ,
           though
           Hypocrites
           may
           get
           the
           words
           of
           Truth
           from
           our
           mouths
           ,
           for
           such
           are
           not
           of
           us
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           divided
           from
           them
           ,
           though
           among
           our selves
           in
           the
           Body
           of
           Christ
           of
           which
           we
           are
           members
           ,
           we
           have
           Unity
           ,
           Peace
           and
           Fellowship
           with
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           one
           with
           another
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           X.
           Concerning
           destroying
           the
           Whore
           ,
           discovering
           Secrets
           ,
           and
           sufferings
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           NOw
           I
           come
           to
           the
           third
           Particular
           about
           destroying
           the
           Whore
           ,
           which
           J.
           W.
           saith
           he
           
             denyes
             we
             do
             ,
             his
             Reason
             is
             this
             ,
             because
             we
             were
             not
             instrumental
             in
             Banishing
             the
             Popes
             Nuntio's
             ,
             Legates
             and
             Iesuites
             ,
             nor
             have
             we
             stopt
             the
             Popes
             Pardons
             nor
             Indulgencies
             by
             our
             Preaching
             ;
             and
             he
             sayes
             ,
             when
             did
             we
             cause
             Cross
             and
             Crucifix
             to
             be
             pulled
             down
             ,
             and
             when
             was
             Bell
             ,
             Book
             and
             Candle
             ,
             Monasteries
             and
             Popish
             Hierarchy
             demolished
             by
             us
             ;
             then
             he
             speaks
             of
             our
             running
             up
             and
             down
             and
             railing
             against
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             and
             giving
             them
             reviling
             Language
             ,
             and
             what
             we
             do
             in
             destroying
             the
             Whore
             ,
             as
             if
             we
             would
             turn
             people
             out
             of
             one
             way
             of
             wickedness
             into
             another
             as
             bad
             or
             worse
             ,
             and
             we
             delude
             the
             Whore
             more
             then
             any
             others
             ,
             we
             bid
             her
             Repent
             ,
             but
             withal
             ,
             teaches
             her
             to
             reject
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             reject
             Christ
             and
             disobey
             the
             Gospel
             ,
          
           &c.
           pages
           185
           ,
           186
           ,
           187.
           
        
         
           Answer
           .
           To
           all
           this
           I
           Answer
           ,
           The
           Whore
           is
           the
           false
           Church
           ,
           not
           onely
           the
           false
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           as
           J.
           W.
           seems
           onely
           to
           intimate
           ,
           but
           the
           Whore
           is
           all
           that
           hath
           the
           name
           of
           Church
           ,
           whether
           they
           be
           National
           or
           Congregated
           Churches
           so
           called
           )
           that
           do
           not
           witness
           ,
           nor
           can
           prove
           that
           they
           are
           lawfully
           married
           to
           Christ
           ,
           such
           whomsoever
           are
           the
           Whore
           ,
           and
           against
           this
           Whore
           we
           are
           
           ●ent
           to
           give
           our
           testimony
           against
           her
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           converting
           people
           from
           her
           ,
           and
           to
           destroy
           her
           ,
           which
           we
           know
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           will
           effect
           by
           his
           Power
           in
           his
           own
           season
           ;
           but
           he
           denies
           this
           ,
           because
           we
           
             have
             not
             banished
             the
             Popes
             Nuntio's
             ,
             nor
             the
          
           Jesuites
           
             out
             of
             this
             Land
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           By
           the
           same
           Rule
           J.
           W.
           nor
           none
           of
           his
           Fellows
           ,
           nor
           the
           Baptists
           are
           not
           themselves
           the
           True
           Church
           ,
           nor
           destroyers
           of
           the
           Whore
           as
           they
           pretend
           ;
           and
           while
           we
           are
           censured
           by
           them
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           destroyers
           of
           the
           Whore
           ,
           but
           one
           with
           her
           ,
           or
           worse
           then
           she
           ,
           by
           the
           same
           reason
           they
           give
           that
           we
           are
           such
           ,
           they
           themselves
           are
           proved
           to
           be
           as
           bad
           as
           they
           say
           we
           are
           ;
           For
           when
           did
           any
           of
           the
           Baptists
           banish
           any
           of
           the
           
             Popes
             Nuntio's
          
           ,
           Jesuites
           
             or
             Legates
             out
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             when
             did
             they
             stop
             the
             Popes
             Pardons
             and
             Indulgencies
             by
             their
             Preaching
             ?
             And
             when
             did
             they
             demolish
             Bell
             ,
             Book
             and
             Candle
             ,
             and
          
           Popish
           
             Hierarchy
             ,
             and
             pull
             down
          
           Popish
           
             Crosses
             and
             Crucifixes
          
           ?
           If
           these
           be
           found
           Reasons
           alleadged
           against
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           are
           not
           destroyers
           of
           the
           Whore
           because
           thereof
           ,
           by
           the
           self
           same
           Reasons
           J.
           W.
           and
           his
           Fellow
           Baptists
           are
           proved
           to
           be
           no
           destroyers
           of
           the
           Harlot
           ,
           the
           false
           Church
           ,
           but
           as
           bad
           as
           she
           ,
           and
           upholders
           of
           her
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           But
           is
           this
           the
           way
           to
           destroy
           the
           Whore
           by
           
             Banishing
             ,
             killing
             and
             destroying
             the
             persons
             of
             the
          
           Papists
           ,
           
             and
             by
             laying
             violent
             hands
             on
             their
             Crosses
             and
             Monasteries
          
           ?
           &c.
           I
           say
           no
           ,
           for
           the
           destruction
           of
           the
           Whore
           must
           be
           by
           converting
           and
           turning
           people
           from
           her
           by
           found
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           by
           drawing
           people
           by
           True
           Love
           from
           errour
           and
           falshood
           to
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           killing
           and
           banishing
           ,
           and
           doing
           violence
           to
           persons
           for
           their
           errours
           sake
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           the
           Baptists
           would
           destroy
           the
           Whore
           ,
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           differs
           from
           them
           in
           point
           of
           Religion
           on
           this
           wise
           ,
           by
           killing
           and
           banishing
           persons
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           clearly
           manifest
           by
           his
           own
           words
           ,
           that
           they
           pretend
           to
           destroy
           the
           Whore
           by
           killing
           and
           banishing
           persons
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           Spirit
           of
           cruelty
           which
           lodges
           in
           their
           hearts
           against
           the
           persons
           of
           people
           that
           differs
           from
           them
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           same
           spirit
           
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Whore
           of
           Rome
           ,
           that
           would
           bring
           forth
           the
           same
           practice
           if
           it
           had
           as
           great
           force
           ;
           but
           let
           me
           tell
           them
           this
           is
           not
           the
           way
           to
           destroy
           the
           Whore
           ,
           but
           thereby
           they
           rather
           prove
           themselves
           to
           be
           of
           the
           Whore
           (
           bloudy
           and
           cruel
           )
           that
           drinks
           the
           bloud
           of
           the
           Martyrs
           and
           Prophets
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           And
           whereas
           
             J.
             W.
             charges
             us
             with
             running
             up
             and
             down
             and
             railing
             against
             the
             Ministers
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
          
           Hereby
           it
           is
           manifest
           that
           he
           takes
           part
           with
           the
           false
           Ministry
           in
           opposition
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           hath
           joyned
           himself
           to
           Baal
           ,
           and
           hath
           charged
           us
           with
           deluding
           the
           Whore
           more
           then
           any
           others
           do
           ,
           and
           if
           we
           turn
           any
           from
           the
           National
           way
           of
           Worship
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           Papists
           ,
           and
           if
           any
           turn
           from
           open
           prophanenesse
           to
           joyn
           with
           us
           in
           the
           way
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             J.
             W.
          
           hath
           concluded
           such
           to
           be
           in
           a
           worse
           way
           of
           wickednesse
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           more
           deceived
           in
           that
           state
           then
           if
           they
           were
           Papists
           ,
           Idolaters
           ,
           or
           common
           prophane
           Persons
           ,
           thus
           much
           his
           words
           signifie
           ,
           for
           though
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           we
           bid
           
             them
             repent
             ,
             yet
             we
             teach
             them
             to
             reject
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himself
             ,
          
           as
           though
           Preaching
           Repentance
           were
           a
           rejecting
           of
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           and
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           which
           is
           ignorance
           and
           impudency
           in
           
             J.
             W.
          
           to
           affirm
           ,
           who
           also
           doth
           signifie
           that
           such
           as
           turns
           from
           common
           Idolatry
           and
           open
           prophanenesse
           to
           our
           way
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           worse
           condition
           with
           us
           then
           they
           were
           before
           ;
           the
           Lord
           rebuke
           his
           ignorance
           as
           well
           as
           his
           lyes
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           And
           we
           do
           know
           that
           our
           Testimony
           against
           the
           false
           Ministry
           in
           these
           Nations
           hath
           not
           been
           ineffectuall
           ,
           but
           God
           hath
           blessed
           our
           endeavours
           ,
           and
           converted
           many
           from
           the
           way
           of
           Errour
           in
           Doctrine
           ,
           Practice
           and
           Worship
           ,
           to
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           and
           Righteousnesse
           ,
           though
           
             J.
             W.
          
           reproachfully
           
             calls
             it
             running
             up
             and
             down
             railing
             and
             cursing
             of
             the
             Ministry
             ,
          
           which
           is
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           work
           ,
           (
           to
           wit
           )
           falshood
           ;
           for
           we
           have
           given
           a
           blessed
           and
           a
           precious
           Testimony
           against
           unrighteous
           wayes
           ,
           and
           not
           used
           cursed
           nor
           railing
           language
           ,
           though
           we
           have
           spoken
           plainly
           and
           not
           flatteringly
           
           to
           them
           ,
           neither
           have
           we
           as
           some
           of
           J.
           W's
           Brethren
           and
           Generation
           have
           done
           ,
           cryed
           against
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           end
           that
           we
           might
           dispossesse
           their
           Persons
           and
           possesse
           their
           Places
           ,
           and
           Benefits
           ,
           and
           Tyches
           ,
           and
           Hire
           ;
           These
           things
           have
           we
           not
           done
           ,
           though
           I
           could
           mention
           some
           of
           the
           Baptists
           that
           have
           done
           it
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           like
           Hypocrites
           and
           self-seeking
           persons
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           speak
           plainly
           seeing
           I
           am
           provoked
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           lay
           their
           own
           wickednesse
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           let
           
             J.
             W.
          
           defend
           such
           if
           he
           will
           ,
           and
           he
           shall
           hear
           from
           me
           again
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           his
           fourth
           Particular
           
             about
             discerning
             of
             secrets
             ,
             which
             he
             sayes
             he
             denyes
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             do
             not
             discern
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christ
             his
             taking
             away
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             nor
             the
             mystery
             and
             the
             secret
             of
             God
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             These
             mysteries
             we
             are
             ignorant
             of
             ,
             though
             we
             can
             discern
             who
             we
             have
             deceived
             by
             that
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             which
             guides
             us
             ;
             and
             he
             speaks
             of
             some
             that
             have
             been
             mistaken
             in
             some
             things
             ,
             and
             thus
             he
             saith
             ,
             thy
             deceitful
             dealing
             is
             seen
             ,
             and
             the
             pride
             of
             thy
             heart
             ,
             &c.
          
           page
           188
           ,
           189.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           As
           for
           
             discerning
             of
             Spirits
          
           ,
           I
           do
           say
           it
           is
           the
           gift
           of
           God
           that
           God
           giveth
           unto
           his
           People
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           such
           a
           gift
           in
           the
           true
           Church
           as
           discerning
           of
           Spirits
           and
           secrets
           ,
           and
           this
           same
           gift
           God
           hath
           given
           some
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           but
           that
           we
           
             discern
             not
             the
             mystery
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             nor
             of
             God
             manifest
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             this
             is
          
           J.
           W.
           
             his
             accustomed
             language
          
           ,
           to
           wit
           of
           lyes
           and
           falshood
           ,
           which
           I
           sum
           up
           to
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Lyes
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           our
           being
           guided
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           and
           deceiving
           others
           thereby
           ,
           this
           is
           spoken
           in
           his
           haste
           if
           not
           in
           his
           malice
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           gives
           no
           proof
           for
           it
           ,
           I
           passe
           it
           with
           the
           Answer
           of
           a
           plain
           denial
           ;
           And
           as
           for
           mistake
           of
           persons
           or
           things
           which
           he
           imputes
           to
           us
           ,
           suppose
           it
           be
           true
           which
           he
           saith
           ,
           yet
           this
           proves
           us
           not
           to
           be
           dissemblers
           and
           deceived
           ,
           as
           he
           concludes
           of
           us
           ;
           for
           was
           not
           the
           Apostle
           Paul
           who
           had
           the
           gift
           of
           discerning
           ,
           sometimes
           mistaken
           ,
           as
           particularly
           in
           the
           case
           of
           the
           High-Priest
           ,
           and
           afterwards
           said
           he
           wist
           not
           that
           it
           was
           
           Gods
           High-Priest
           ;
           now
           
             J.
             W.
          
           would
           have
           charged
           Paul
           by
           the
           same
           rule
           he
           charges
           us
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           ignorant
           of
           the
           mysteries
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           led
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           a
           deceiver
           and
           dissembler
           and
           deceitfull
           dealer
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           had
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           discerning
           ,
           but
           was
           proud
           in
           heart
           ;
           Why
           ?
           because
           he
           mistook
           a
           Person
           ,
           but
           such
           false
           judgement
           
             J.
             W.
          
           spends
           in
           his
           haste
           and
           malice
           .
        
         
           Now
           I
           come
           to
           the
           fifth
           Particular
           about
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           
             J.
             VV.
          
           saith
           ,
           
             It
             is
             not
             sufferings
             onely
             which
             makes
             a
             Martyr
             ,
             but
             the
             cause
             for
             which
             the
             sufferings
             are
             ;
             and
             he
             bids
             leave
             off
             boasting
             in
             our
             sufferings
             ,
             for
             Romish
             Priests
             though
             great
             Adversaries
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             yet
             for
             sufferings
             they
             exceed
             us
             ,
             and
             we
             suffer
             many
             times
             as
             evil
             doers
             ,
             and
             there
             is
             a
             Spirit
             in
             us
             that
             waits
             but
             for
             an
             opportunity
             to
             make
             others
             to
             suffer
             ;
             and
             he
             speaks
             of
             one
             that
             hath
             been
             threatned
             to
             be
             thrust
             out
             of
             doors
             by
             head
             and
             shoulders
             ,
             and
             sayes
             you
             will
          
           be
           as
           free
           
             to
             execute
             punishment
             whensoever
             you
             obtain
             Power
             to
             enable
             you
             to
             do
             it
             ,
          
           &c.
           page
           190
           ,
           191.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           As
           for
           sufferings
           we
           do
           confesse
           that
           we
           are
           and
           have
           been
           a
           suffering
           people
           under
           cruel
           persecutions
           even
           to
           death
           and
           banishment
           out
           of
           the
           Dominions
           where
           some
           of
           us
           have
           lived
           ,
           and
           such
           our
           sufferings
           have
           been
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           for
           good
           Conscience
           sake
           ,
           this
           the
           Lord
           himself
           from
           Heaven
           bears
           witness
           of
           daily
           ,
           and
           then
           what
           need
           we
           care
           for
           all
           
             J.
             VV.
          
           saith
           with
           his
           lying
           Spirit
           to
           the
           contrary
           ;
           and
           some
           of
           our
           Friends
           have
           been
           Martyrs
           ,
           not
           because
           of
           their
           sufferings
           onely
           ,
           but
           for
           the
           cause
           for
           which
           they
           have
           suffered
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           direct
           cause
           of
           God
           and
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           
             J.
             VV.
          
           is
           never
           able
           to
           prove
           the
           contrary
           ,
           though
           we
           do
           not
           boast
           of
           our
           sufferings
           as
           he
           falsly
           saith
           ,
           nor
           do
           we
           look
           upon
           our selves
           to
           be
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           because
           we
           suffer
           ,
           but
           we
           know
           we
           are
           the
           people
           of
           God
           and
           therefore
           we
           suffer
           ,
           and
           herein
           is
           Christs
           words
           fulfilled
           upon
           us
           ,
           who
           said
           ,
           
             as
             they
             have
             done
             unto
             me
             so
             shall
             they
             do
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             speak
             
             all
             manner
             of
             evil
             on
             you
             for
             my
             Names
             sake
             ,
          
           and
           he
           that
           suffers
           as
           a
           Christian
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           Testimony
           to
           him
           that
           he
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           Persecutors
           are
           of
           the
           Devil
           .
           2.
           
           As
           for
           the
           Romish
           Priests
           who
           have
           deeply
           suffered
           ,
           though
           I
           will
           not
           say
           for
           Truth
           and
           Righteousness
           sake
           ,
           yet
           their
           sufferings
           are
           a
           shame
           to
           your
           Generation
           ,
           who
           cannot
           suffer
           for
           that
           which
           you
           call
           the
           Truth
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           for
           that
           which
           you
           call
           falshood
           ,
           and
           do
           not
           they
           here
           shame
           you
           ,
           who
           can
           suffer
           death
           for
           their
           Religion
           ,
           but
           you
           Baptists
           that
           was
           lately
           tryed
           by
           Imprisonment
           ,
           though
           at
           first
           many
           of
           you
           refused
           to
           swear
           as
           out
           of
           point
           of
           Conscience
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           the
           generall
           part
           of
           you
           did
           deny
           your
           own
           Principles
           ,
           and
           did
           swear
           contrary
           to
           the
           command
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           what
           once
           your selves
           professed
           ,
           and
           for
           which
           you
           were
           imprisoned
           ,
           and
           thus
           you
           proved
           deceitful
           Persons
           ,
           and
           Hypocrites
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           would
           neither
           keep
           Conscience
           to
           God
           nor
           Faith
           to
           men
           ;
           and
           
             J.
             VV.
          
           himself
           came
           feebly
           off
           in
           this
           point
           as
           some
           well
           knowes
           ,
           and
           so
           indeed
           he
           had
           need
           to
           plead
           that
           suffering
           is
           no
           good
           sign
           ,
           seeing
           he
           and
           his
           Brethren
           could
           not
           suffer
           ,
           no
           not
           so
           much
           as
           the
           
             Romish
             Priests
          
           ,
           to
           their
           shame
           be
           it
           told
           ,
           who
           were
           many
           of
           you
           in
           great
           confusion
           about
           that
           very
           thing
           of
           Swearing
           ,
           some
           of
           you
           holding
           against
           it
           ,
           and
           some
           writing
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           suffering
           a
           while
           for
           refusing
           ,
           and
           at
           last
           did
           swear
           ,
           and
           so
           made
           your selves
           a
           scorn
           to
           your
           Enemies
           ,
           and
           proved
           your selves
           to
           be
           in
           confusion
           ,
           and
           treacherous
           to
           your
           own
           Principles
           and
           Consciences
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           that
           he
           chargeth
           that
           we
           suffer
           many
           times
           as
           evil
           doers
           ,
           and
           not
           for
           the
           sake
           of
           Christ
           and
           Truth
           ,
           we
           charge
           him
           to
           prove
           this
           in
           his
           next
           ,
           or
           else
           silence
           shall
           be
           taken
           that
           he
           acknowledgeth
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           Lyar
           and
           Slanderer
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           our
           waiting
           an
           opportunity
           to
           make
           others
           to
           suffer
           ,
           this
           is
           onely
           his
           envious
           surmise
           ;
           and
           for
           some
           threatning
           others
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           and
           cursing
           them
           ,
           having
           no
           better
           
           weapons
           ;
           this
           I
           account
           like
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           stories
           ,
           not
           worth
           answering
           ,
           though
           t
           is
           possible
           
             J.
             VV.
          
           judgeth
           of
           us
           by
           himself
           ,
           as
           if
           we
           wanted
           Power
           to
           execute
           what
           our
           wills
           could
           do
           ;
           this
           I
           verily
           believe
           is
           the
           state
           of
           him
           and
           his
           Brethren
           ,
           for
           we
           have
           Power
           enough
           according
           to
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           out
           of
           his
           will
           desires
           no
           more
           Power
           ,
           though
           
             J.
             VV.
          
           wickedly
           suggests
           as
           if
           we
           would
           be
           cruel
           like
           himself
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           but
           his
           imaginations
           ,
           and
           not
           worth
           heeding
           ,
           for
           God
           hath
           made
           us
           long-suffering
           and
           patient
           towards
           all
           men
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XI
           .
           Concerning
           the
           word
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           and
           writings
           truly
           distinguished
           .
        
         
           NOw
           I
           passe
           over
           to
           his
           fifth
           Chapter
           ,
           as
           finding
           little
           to
           oppose
           between
           the
           192.
           page
           and
           the
           205.
           excepting
           half
           a
           score
           of
           Lyes
           which
           I
           leave
           till
           
             J.
             W.
          
           and
           I
           meet
           ,
           which
           I
           hope
           may
           be
           in
           a
           good
           season
           ;
           and
           his
           fifth
           Chapter
           contains
           ,
           
             Concerning
             the
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             he
             charges
             us
             that
             we
             deny
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             to
             be
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             uses
             reproachful
             language
             concerning
             it
             ,
             and
             speaks
             of
             one
             laying
             the
             Bible
             upon
             the
             ground
             and
             setting
             his
             feet
             upon
             it
             ,
             and
             we
             delight
             to
             abuse
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             are
             filled
             with
             rage
             against
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             we
             foam
             out
             disdain
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             then
             takes
             in
             hand
             to
             prove
             the
             Scriptures
             to
             be
             the
             VVord
             of
             God
             ,
          
           &c.
           page
           205.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           1.
           
           Here
           is
           a
           grievous
           charge
           laid
           down
           and
           managed
           in
           manner
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           utterly
           false
           that
           we
           use
           any
           reproachful
           language
           concerning
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           neither
           ever
           have
           I
           known
           any
           of
           us
           
           ever
           set
           his
           feet
           upon
           the
           Bible
           in
           contempt
           and
           abuse
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           as
           he
           saith
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           very
           true
           there
           was
           one
           
             Richard
             Stokes
          
           in
           the
           North
           of
           England
           that
           was
           then
           an
           Anabaptist
           ,
           (
           so
           called
           )
           and
           so
           yet
           for
           ought
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           did
           in
           contempt
           and
           scorn
           tread
           upon
           the
           Bible
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           many
           witnesses
           ,
           so
           it
           may
           be
           
             J.
             W.
          
           mistakes
           one
           of
           his
           own
           friends
           and
           thinks
           he
           is
           one
           of
           ours
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           not
           delightful
           in
           us
           to
           abuse
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           nor
           are
           we
           filled
           with
           rage
           against
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           do
           we
           foam
           out
           disdain
           against
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           these
           things
           are
           utterly
           false
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           This
           Testimony
           we
           have
           often
           given
           concerning
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           here
           again
           I
           give
           it
           upon
           this
           occasion
           ;
           The
           Scriptures
           are
           writings
           in
           which
           are
           contained
           many
           words
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           properly
           called
           the
           words
           of
           God
           declared
           by
           writing
           ,
           and
           as
           they
           were
           given
           forth
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           whit
           altered
           in
           Translation
           ,
           they
           are
           a
           perfect
           Testimony
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           works
           ,
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Experiences
           and
           Testimonies
           of
           the
           Servants
           and
           holy
           men
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           also
           in
           the
           Scripture
           is
           contained
           many
           words
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           the
           words
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           a
           true
           Testimony
           (
           as
           they
           were
           first
           given
           forth
           )
           of
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           and
           we
           believe
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           spoken
           forth
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           holy
           men
           of
           God
           were
           moved
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           whatsoever
           is
           written
           ought
           to
           be
           believed
           and
           received
           for
           Truth
           ,
           and
           a
           true
           relation
           given
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           the
           Scriptures
           cannot
           properly
           be
           called
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           they
           are
           words
           and
           writings
           ,
           and
           admits
           of
           alteration
           and
           change
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           properly
           be
           called
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           onely
           a
           Declaration
           of
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           of
           that
           Truth
           which
           lives
           and
           abides
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           which
           must
           be
           believed
           and
           practised
           for
           Salvation
           ;
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           say
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           ,
           but
           the
           Scriptures
           began
           but
           to
           
           be
           written
           by
           Moses
           ,
           which
           was
           many
           hundred
           of
           years
           since
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Scriptures
           cannot
           be
           the
           word
           of
           God
           which
           was
           in
           the
           beginning
           ;
           Again
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           say
           that
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           made
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           lives
           ,
           and
           abides
           for
           ever
           ;
           but
           the
           Bible
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           did
           not
           make
           the
           World
           ,
           nor
           can
           abide
           for
           ever
           ,
           but
           will
           passe
           away
           as
           we
           see
           daily
           Books
           wears
           away
           ,
           though
           the
           Truth
           therein
           declared
           of
           shall
           abide
           for
           ever
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           not
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           which
           must
           endure
           for
           ever
           ;
           and
           thus
           we
           do
           distinguish
           ,
           and
           we
           would
           have
           all
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           between
           the
           Book
           (
           the
           writings
           )
           which
           are
           most
           properly
           called
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           that
           Truth
           ,
           Salvation
           ,
           Word
           of
           Life
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           declared
           of
           in
           Scriptures
           ,
           the
           one
           endures
           for
           ever
           ,
           the
           other
           not
           ,
           the
           one
           is
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           other
           a
           Testimony
           of
           it
           ;
           and
           thus
           we
           distinguish
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           denying
           the
           Truth
           and
           Life
           ,
           and
           Salvation
           and
           Redemption
           ,
           nor
           the
           Christ
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           speaks
           of
           ,
           but
           fully
           acknowledging
           that
           they
           are
           infinite
           and
           everlasting
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           declare
           of
           these
           things
           but
           are
           not
           the
           things
           themselves
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           deny
           to
           ascribe
           all
           lawful
           Dignity
           and
           Title
           and
           Reverence
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           yet
           we
           cannot
           account
           them
           what
           they
           are
           not
           ,
           nor
           give
           that
           honour
           to
           them
           which
           God
           gives
           not
           ,
           nor
           which
           he
           appointed
           them
           to
           receive
           ,
           though
           further
           we
           do
           acknowledge
           there
           is
           no
           other
           Gospel
           ,
           nor
           way
           of
           Life
           and
           Salvation
           ,
           nor
           no
           other
           Christ
           for
           Redemption
           and
           Eternal
           Life
           ,
           nor
           no
           other
           Truth
           for
           substance
           but
           what
           is
           declared
           of
           in
           the
           Bible
           ,
           which
           we
           do
           account
           as
           I
           have
           said
           as
           it
           was
           given
           forth
           by
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           true
           Testimony
           of
           all
           these
           things
           ;
           this
           and
           such
           like
           Testimonies
           we
           have
           often
           given
           concerning
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           yet
           still
           acknowledged
           Christ
           Jesus
           to
           be
           the
           
             word
             of
             Eternal
             Life
          
           ,
           he
           and
           no
           other
           ,
           and
           yet
           this
           confession
           we
           make
           ,
           not
           contrary
           unto
           or
           to
           oppose
           ,
           but
           according
           unto
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           our
           Testimonie
           concerning
           
           the
           Scriptures
           is
           so
           well
           known
           both
           by
           word
           and
           writing
           for
           these
           many
           years
           ,
           that
           I
           need
           not
           here
           say
           much
           more
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           onely
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           all
           along
           calls
           Christ
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           no
           where
           that
           I
           know
           of
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           doth
           it
           call
           it self
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           but
           
             a
             Declaration
             and
             a
             Treatise
             ,
             Luke
          
           1.
           
           Acts
           1.
           
        
         
           And
           whereas
           
             J.
             W.
          
           saith
           ,
           
             Is
             not
             the
             Truth
             exprest
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             eternal
             and
             incorruptible
             ?
             and
             what
             lesse
             then
             an
             Almighty
             hand
             hath
             preserved
             that
             Book
             ?
             and
             this
             is
             devised
             deceitful
             Doctrine
             to
             teach
             all
             men
             to
             hearken
             to
             the
             Light
             within
             them
             ,
             thereby
             to
             turn
             away
             their
             minds
             from
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             And
             he
             mentions
             that
             Scripture
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             every
             word
             of
             God
             are
             pure
             ,
             and
             the
             entrance
             of
             thy
             word
             gives
             Light
             ,
             and
             my
             words
             shall
             not
             passe
             away
             ,
             and
             whosoever
             shall
             be
             ashamed
             of
             my
             words
             ,
          
           &c.
           page
           208
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           To
           all
           this
           I
           answer
           ,
           why
           is
           
             J.
             W.
          
           so
           blind
           as
           to
           bring
           this
           in
           opposition
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           confuted
           us
           in
           something
           we
           held
           contrary
           to
           this
           ,
           when
           as
           it
           is
           nothing
           so
           ,
           for
           we
           say
           the
           same
           as
           these
           Scriptures
           testifie
           ,
           
             that
             the
             Truth
             expressed
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             eternal
             and
             incorruptible
             ,
          
           yet
           the
           writings
           which
           are
           properly
           Scriptures
           will
           corrupt
           and
           change
           and
           alter
           ,
           and
           we
           do
           know
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           hath
           been
           in
           preserving
           of
           that
           Book
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           our
           benefit
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           not
           the
           least
           of
           others
           ,
           as
           I
           might
           instance
           in
           divers
           particulars
           ,
           and
           we
           confesse
           fully
           to
           the
           Truth
           of
           all
           these
           Scriptures
           cited
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           not
           any
           one
           of
           them
           opposite
           to
           us
           in
           any
           thing
           that
           we
           hold
           ;
           but
           why
           doth
           he
           secretly
           here
           weave
           in
           his
           slander
           ,
           as
           if
           
             we
             did
             direct
             People
             to
             the
             Light
             within
             them
             ,
             thereby
             to
             turn
             their
             minds
             from
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
          
           which
           is
           utterly
           false
           ,
           for
           we
           direct
           People
           to
           the
           Light
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           within
           them
           ,
           not
           contrary
           to
           ,
           or
           to
           make
           void
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           come
           to
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           witnesse
           the
           Truth
           wrought
           
           in
           them
           whereof
           they
           speak
           ,
           and
           therefore
           his
           secret
           slander
           is
           turned
           out
           of
           doors
           ;
           and
           further
           he
           falls
           out
           in
           high
           tearms
           ,
           that
           God
           will
           
             punish
             such
             severely
             as
             do
             speak
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             do
             disdain
             and
             reproach
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             do
             add
             to
             or
             take
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             against
             such
             as
             do
             vent
             their
             rage
             against
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             tread
             them
             under
             their
             feet
             ,
             as
             the
             Adversaries
             of
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Preachers
             up
             of
             the
             Light
             within
             do
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ,
           
             who
             are
             Blasphemers
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Truth
             ,
             when
             they
             cast
             the
             Scriptures
             on
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             call
             the
             Scriptures
             lifeless
             ,
          
           &c.
           page
           212.
           
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           These
           Threatnings
           and
           Judgements
           do
           not
           belong
           to
           us
           ,
           as
           not
           being
           guilty
           of
           his
           charge
           ,
           so
           let
           the
           judgement
           be
           to
           himself
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           not
           guilty
           ,
           but
           he
           guilty
           of
           wickedness
           in
           charging
           us
           so
           falsly
           ,
           like
           as
           if
           he
           had
           given
           up
           himself
           to
           rail
           and
           accuse
           the
           innocent
           ;
           for
           be
           it
           known
           to
           
             J.
             W.
          
           we
           esteem
           as
           well
           and
           truly
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           he
           doth
           ;
           And
           thus
           I
           count
           it
           a
           sufficient
           answer
           to
           deny
           his
           false
           Charges
           ,
           and
           to
           turn
           back
           his
           own
           sentence
           to
           him
           again
           ,
           God
           will
           punish
           him
           severely
           for
           his
           wickedness
           .
        
      
       
         
           CHAP.
           XII
           .
           Concerning
           the
           Infallible
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           .
        
         
           NOw
           I
           shall
           proceed
           to
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           Proofs
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             an
             Infallible
             Teacher
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Salvation
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           To
           which
           I
           Answer
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           false
           assertion
           ;
           for
           first
           the
           Scriptures
           as
           he
           hath
           confessed
           ,
           are
           subject
           to
           change
           and
           alteration
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           so
           is
           not
           infallible
           ,
           for
           that
           onely
           is
           infallible
           which
           admits
           of
           no
           change
           nor
           alteration
           ;
           but
           such
           are
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           the
           writings
           )
           and
           therefore
           not
           infallible
           ,
           though
           it
           is
           alwayes
           
           acknowledged
           the
           Truth
           and
           Way
           of
           Salvation
           declared
           in
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           Infallible
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           This
           assertion
           seems
           absolutely
           to
           deny
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           and
           its
           Teachings
           ,
           which
           is
           given
           in
           the
           new
           Covenant
           unto
           all
           that
           believe
           ,
           for
           God
           hath
           promised
           ,
           
             I
             will
             put
             my
             Spirit
             within
             them
             ,
             and
             pour
             it
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             need
             no
             man
             to
             teach
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             that
             spirit
             teacheth
             them
          
           ;
           And
           the
           spirit
           was
           promised
           by
           Christ
           that
           it
           should
           be
           given
           to
           lead
           into
           all
           Truth
           ,
           and
           be
           the
           Everlasting
           Comforter
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           spirit
           that
           quickeneth
           and
           gives
           Life
           ,
           and
           Sanctifies
           and
           Teaches
           to
           do
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           all
           this
           the
           Scriptures
           testifie
           ,
           and
           not
           as
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           were
           the
           Teacher
           ,
           the
           Comforter
           ,
           the
           Leader
           ,
           but
           the
           Scriptures
           say
           the
           spirit
           doth
           all
           this
           ;
           but
           
             J.
             W.
          
           has
           accounted
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           do
           all
           ,
           and
           accounts
           not
           of
           the
           Spirit
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           for
           he
           hath
           hardly
           mentioned
           it
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           and
           thus
           his
           folly
           and
           weakness
           hath
           appeared
           ;
           in
           giving
           the
           Scriptures
           Authority
           above
           the
           spirit
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           dis-throning
           the
           spirit
           that
           gave
           forth
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           exalting
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           its
           place
           ;
           but
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           its
           the
           spirit
           that
           works
           all
           things
           in
           order
           to
           mans
           Salvation
           ,
           
             God
             works
             in
             us
             to
             will
             and
             to
             do
             all
             good
             things
          
           by
           his
           spirit
           that
           he
           hath
           given
           us
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           and
           not
           contrary
           to
           it
           ,
           for
           the
           spirit
           is
           Infallible
           which
           gave
           forth
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           but
           the
           Scripture
           is
           changeable
           in
           translation
           and
           interpretation
           ,
           as
           we
           see
           by
           experience
           ,
           and
           therefore
           not
           infallible
           ;
           And
           though
           
             J.
             W.
          
           say
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           
             The
             Scriptures
             do
             make
             mention
             of
             all
             Works
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             the
             sons
             of
             men
             .
          
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             most
             severely
             forbid
             all
             works
             of
             wickedness
             which
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             done
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Scriptures
             declare
             of
             the
             Promise
             of
             Peace
             and
             Happiness
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             imbraced
             .
          
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           
             And
             the
             Scriptures
             speaks
             of
             the
             punishment
             which
             God
             would
             inflict
             upon
             sinners
          
           :
           Those
           are
           four
           of
           his
           Reasons
           
           page
           216.
           by
           whith
           he
           would
           prove
           the
           Scriptures
           to
           be
           the
           Infallible
           Teacher
           of
           Salvation
           .
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           Though
           it
           be
           true
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           declare
           of
           every
           work
           of
           Righteousness
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           of
           works
           of
           unrighteousness
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           embraced
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           that
           teaches
           men
           to
           perform
           and
           observe
           that
           Righteousness
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           deny
           that
           wickedness
           which
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           the
           Promises
           of
           God
           ;
           though
           I
           say
           ,
           the
           Scriptures
           declares
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           that
           gave
           forth
           the
           Scriptures
           that
           teacheth
           and
           leadeth
           into
           these
           things
           that
           the
           Scriptures
           speak
           of
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           that
           spirit
           that
           is
           the
           infallible
           Teacher
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           onely
           a
           declaration
           of
           the
           things
           which
           the
           spirit
           is
           infallibly
           to
           teach
           ;
           and
           :
           as
           for
           thy
           fourth
           Reason
           ,
           though
           generally
           the
           punishment
           of
           sinners
           is
           declared
           in
           Scriptures
           ,
           yet
           it
           were
           an
           easie
           thing
           to
           mention
           particular
           punishments
           for
           particular
           people
           upon
           particular
           occasions
           ,
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           not
           make
           mention
           of
           ;
           for
           I
           am
           of
           that
           mind
           ,
           that
           some
           of
           his
           Fraternity
           are
           at
           this
           day
           under
           a
           punishment
           for
           their
           sin
           which
           the
           Scripture
           makes
           no
           particular
           mention
           of
           ,
           and
           if
           he
           scruple
           it
           in
           his
           next
           return
           ,
           
             J.
             W.
          
           shall
           have
           particular
           instance
           in
           our
           next
           reply
           ;
           so
           that
           this
           reason
           is
           partly
           true
           and
           partly
           false
           ,
           also
           Deut.
           28.61
           .
           t
           is
           signified
           that
           there
           are
           Plagues
           and
           punishments
           for
           sinners
           which
           are
           not
           mentioned
           in
           the
           Book
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           thy
           5
           ,
           6
           ,
           7
           ,
           and
           8
           ,
           Reasons
           to
           prove
           the
           Scriptures
           are
           an
           infallible
           Teacher
           ,
           all
           of
           them
           are
           much
           like
           the
           former
           ,
           and
           the
           same
           answer
           in
           kind
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           as
           thus
           ,
           we
           
             acknowledge
             the
             Scriptures
             declares
             sufficiently
             for
             Truth
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             against
             deceit
             and
             unrighteousness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Promises
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             threatnings
             for
             sin
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Yet
           still
           this
           proves
           not
           the
           Scriptures
           in
           themselves
           infallable
           to
           teach
           infallibly
           ,
           but
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           onely
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           that
           is
           the
           infallable
           Teacher
           ,
           into
           all
           that
           Truth
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           
           declares
           of
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           spirit
           men
           receives
           power
           to
           be
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           his
           Will
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           the
           Scriptures
           ;
           and
           thus
           we
           give
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           its
           prerogative
           and
           priviledge
           ,
           and
           the
           Scriptures
           also
           what
           belongs
           to
           them
           ,
           but
           we
           dare
           not
           give
           that
           dignity
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           which
           belongs
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           thereby
           abridging
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           of
           what
           belongs
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           setting
           up
           the
           scriptures
           in
           opposition
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           
             J.
             W.
          
           hath
           clearly
           done
           for
           want
           of
           knowledge
           and
           understanding
           in
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           God
           :
           Again
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             The
             Scriptures
             are
             very
             far
             in
             Authority
             and
             clearness
             before
             any
             spirit
             or
             light
             in
             any
             mortal
             man
             in
             the
             world
             ,
          
           page
           218.
           
           Whereby
           he
           hath
           clearly
           given
           more
           dignity
           and
           authority
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           then
           he
           hath
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           hath
           set
           up
           the
           Scriptures
           above
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           direct
           errour
           ,
           if
           not
           Blasphemy
           ,
           that
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           
             any
             thing
             is
             far
             greater
             in
             Authority
             and
             clearness
             ,
             then
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           which
           dwells
           in
           mortal
           man
           ,
           even
           in
           his
           Saints
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           result
           of
           
             J.
             W.
          
           his
           Reasons
           and
           Arguments
           about
           Scriptures
           ,
           is
           a
           clear
           denyal
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           setting
           the
           Scriptures
           above
           it
           ;
           furthermore
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             VVhatsoever
             doth
             make
             manifest
             is
             Light
             ,
             the
             Scriptures
             doth
             make
             manifest
             the
             Mystery
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             therefore
             the
             Scriptures
             is
             Light
          
           ;
           Again
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             the
             more
             sure
             word
             of
             Prophecy
             which
          
           Peter
           
             speaks
             of
             ,
             which
             was
             as
             a
             Light
             which
             shined
             in
             a
             dark
             place
             ,
             &
             the
             Commandements
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             Pure
             ,
             and
             the
             VVord
             is
             a
             Lamp
             unto
             the
             Feet
          
           ;
           Then
           he
           speaks
           of
           
             the
             powerful
             Operation
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             upon
             the
             Hearts
             of
             such
             as
             believe
             ,
             which
             doth
             convince
             and
             convert
             ,
             and
             turn
             from
             darknesse
             to
             Light
             ;
             and
             how
             can
             their
             Doctrine
             be
             from
             the
             same
             inspiration
             which
             is
             against
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
          
           ?
           page
           219
           ,
           220.
           222.
           
        
         
           Answer
           ,
           Here
           
             Joseph
             Wright
          
           hath
           jumbled
           some
           illiterate
           Logick
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           ▪
           proved
           false
           ,
           as
           thus
           ;
           the
           Scriptures
           (
           its
           true
           )
           doth
           declare
           of
           the
           things
           that
           ought
           to
           be
           done
           and
           believed
           ,
           and
           the
           things
           that
           ought
           not
           to
           be
           done
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           general
           part
           of
           things
           ;
           Yet
           
           there
           are
           many
           particular
           Actions
           and
           things
           which
           the
           Scriptures
           do
           not
           make
           manifest
           ,
           and
           we
           would
           have
           
             J.
             W.
          
           to
           leave
           a
           little
           room
           and
           work
           for
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           thus
           utterly
           to
           reject
           it
           ;
           for
           the
           scripture
           saith
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           Spirit
           that
           reveals
           the
           Things
           of
           God
           and
           the
           Mystery
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           viz.
           the
           writings
           ,
           and
           that
           sure
           word
           of
           Prophesie
           which
           Peter
           speaks
           of
           ,
           that
           was
           
             as
             a
             Light
             shining
             a
             dark
             place
             ,
          
           was
           something
           
             more
             sure
          
           then
           the
           very
           words
           which
           Christ
           spoke
           with
           his
           mouth
           to
           them
           ,
           which
           were
           written
           by
           Matthew
           ,
           and
           the
           light
           which
           shone
           as
           in
           a
           dark
           place
           ,
           to
           which
           they
           were
           to
           take
           heed
           ,
           was
           more
           sure
           to
           them
           then
           Christs
           words
           which
           were
           written
           and
           were
           scriptures
           ;
           and
           thus
           J.
           W.
           may
           see
           his
           mistake
           and
           perverting
           of
           scriptures
           ,
           if
           he
           will
           be
           but
           sober
           and
           reasonable
           ,
           and
           that
           
             the
             Commandement
             of
             the
             Lord
             is
             Pure
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             is
             a
             Lamp
             ,
          
           we
           do
           not
           deny
           ,
           but
           gives
           as
           full
           witnesse
           of
           ,
           as
           J.
           W.
           can
           do
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           needs
           not
           cite
           these
           scriptures
           to
           oppose
           us
           ,
           for
           it
           s
           thy
           malitious
           Spirit
           that
           opposeth
           us
           not
           the
           scriptures
           ,
           for
           we
           acknowledge
           to
           the
           truth
           of
           these
           scriptures
           ,
           by
           the
           Spirit
           which
           gave
           them
           forth
           ,
           which
           is
           greater
           then
           the
           scriptures
           ;
           and
           as
           for
           the
           powerful
           operation
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           of
           themselves
           that
           they
           do
           operate
           in
           any
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           by
           the
           Spirit
           that
           gave
           them
           forth
           ,
           which
           worketh
           in
           the
           Hearts
           of
           Believers
           ,
           to
           comfort
           and
           refresh
           with
           the
           Love
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           the
           spirit
           according
           to
           the
           scriptures
           that
           doth
           convince
           and
           convert
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           scriptures
           without
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           J.
           W.
           would
           say
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           the
           Gospel
           that
           Paul
           Preached
           ;
           that
           turned
           them
           from
           darkness
           to
           Light
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           writings
           which
           say
           ,
           that
           the
           Gospel
           is
           the
           
             Power
             of
             God
          
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           writings
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           meer
           ignorance
           in
           J.
           W.
           to
           intimate
           that
           our
           Doctrine
           is
           against
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           this
           I
           shall
           account
           amongst
           thy
           slanders
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           not
           the
           least
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           thou
           flyest
           out
           high
           in
           high
           words
           against
           us
           ,
           
             That
             we
             must
             consider
             and
             leave
             our
             inventions
             ,
             else
             sin
             
             will
             lye
             at
             our
             doors
             ,
             and
             our
             bloods
             will
             be
             upon
             our
             heads
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           there
           is
           no
           less
           then
           four
           lies
           in
           thy
           last
           page
           ,
           but
           these
           words
           are
           to
           thy self
           and
           not
           unto
           us
           ,
           for
           we
           are
           not
           the
           persons
           concerned
           ,
           we
           follow
           not
           vain
           inventions
           ,
           but
           we
           are
           saved
           out
           of
           our
           blood
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           and
           for
           
             J.
             W.
          
           now
           to
           exhort
           us
           to
           repentance
           ,
           when
           as
           in
           page
           47.
           he
           hath
           given
           absolute
           judgement
           on
           us
           without
           limitation
           ,
           
             That
             the
             mist
             of
             Darkness
             is
             reserved
             for
             ever
             for
             us
          
           ;
           This
           is
           a
           direct
           contradiction
           which
           shews
           what
           spirit
           he
           has
           been
           guided
           by
           in
           all
           his
           work
           ;
           And
           thus
           we
           have
           searched
           and
           examined
           J.
           W's
           whole
           work
           from
           the
           beginning
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           and
           given
           an
           answer
           to
           the
           material
           parts
           thereof
           ,
           saving
           that
           we
           have
           not
           mentioned
           many
           lies
           and
           slanders
           which
           we
           have
           passed
           over
           ,
           and
           do
           reserve
           them
           till
           we
           come
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           otherwise
           till
           our
           next
           reply
           ;
           and
           what
           we
           have
           written
           ,
           we
           must
           commit
           to
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           in
           all
           sober
           persons
           ,
           who
           may
           for
           their
           own
           edification
           ,
           compare
           his
           work
           and
           ours
           together
           ,
           and
           truly
           weigh
           each
           of
           them
           in
           the
           ballance
           of
           equity
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           spirit
           of
           found
           judgement
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           all
           are
           committed
           and
           commended
           in
           the
           reading
           and
           considering
           and
           judging
           of
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           Last
           of
           all
           ,
           for
           a
           final
           Conclusion
           for
           present
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           supposed
           by
           
             J.
             W.
          
           that
           this
           is
           not
           a
           sufficient
           Answer
           to
           his
           Book
           ,
           I
           do
           propound
           unto
           him
           this
           further
           ,
           in
           order
           to
           the
           satisfaction
           of
           any
           sober
           persons
           ,
           if
           any
           be
           doubtfull
           in
           this
           case
           ;
           That
           first
           both
           of
           us
           may
           agree
           to
           appoint
           a
           convenient
           time
           and
           place
           for
           a
           meeting
           to
           dispute
           it
           out
           face
           to
           face
           ,
           that
           which
           yet
           remains
           in
           controversie
           between
           us
           .
           2.
           
           This
           being
           done
           ,
           that
           all
           his
           Friends
           and
           ours
           that
           are
           doubtfull
           or
           desirous
           of
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           may
           have
           knowledge
           of
           it
           .
           3.
           
           That
           in
           such
           meeting
           
           no
           foul
           reflections
           ,
           nor
           impertinences
           ,
           nor
           bitternesse
           of
           Spirit
           be
           allowed
           on
           either
           part
           ,
           but
           discretion
           and
           moderation
           .
           4.
           
           I
           shall
           first
           take
           in
           hand
           to
           prove
           a
           very
           great
           number
           of
           Lyes
           ,
           contradictions
           and
           falshoods
           in
           his
           Book
           .
           5.
           
           Then
           I
           shall
           hear
           his
           Defence
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           his
           Objections
           against
           any
           thing
           in
           ours
           ,
           and
           answer
           them
           ,
           and
           after
           this
           manner
           shall
           be
           our
           proceedings
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           meet
           ;
           It
           s
           true
           ,
           times
           and
           seasons
           are
           unsuitable
           for
           such
           a
           meeting
           and
           work
           ,
           yet
           rather
           then
           any
           Detriment
           should
           fall
           upon
           the
           Truth
           ,
           or
           the
           cause
           of
           preaching
           the
           
             Light
             within
          
           be
           endangered
           to
           harm
           ,
           I
           am
           willing
           to
           hazard
           the
           greatest
           adventure
           ,
           hoping
           we
           may
           do
           such
           a
           thing
           if
           necessity
           require
           ,
           in
           that
           Wisdom
           and
           Prudence
           as
           may
           not
           offend
           any
           ;
           This
           I
           shall
           leave
           as
           my
           farewell
           to
           my
           Antagonist
           at
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           thus
           seal
           up
           the
           whole
           sum
           .
        
         
           
             E.
             B.
             
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           IN
           the
           6.
           page
           of
           the
           Preface
           line
           5.
           for
           contra
           .
           read
           contrary
           ,
           in
           the
           7●
           page
           of
           the
           Preface
           line
           27.
           for
           
             this
             work
          
           read
           
             his
             work
          
           ,
           in
           the
           2.
           page
           of
           the
           book
           line
           9.
           read
           
             we
             vindicate
          
           ,
           l.
           14.
           read
           
             and
             his
             pleading
             against
             free-grace
             to
             all
             confuted
             ,
          
           p.
           3.
           l.
           29.
           for
           
             own
             while
          
           r.
           
             one
             while
          
           ,
           p.
           6.
           l.
           31.
           for
           strife
           r.
           self
           ,
           p.
           17.
           l.
           29.
           for
           
             arising
             which
          
           r.
           
             arising
             with
          
           ,
           p.
           27.
           l.
           9.
           for
           then
           r.
           their
           ,
           p.
           31.
           l.
           13.
           r
           ,
           
             Ignorant
             of
             it
          
           ,
           p.
           48.
           l.
           22.
           for
           receive
           r.
           reverence
           ,
           p.
           50.
           l.
           11.
           r.
           
             tell
             Lyes
          
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A71239-e1350
           
             *
             Witnesse
             
               Jer.
               Ives
            
             ,
             who
             openly
             swore
             to
             get
             himself
             out
             of
             prison
             after
             he
             had
             written
             against
             swearing
             ,
             for
             which
             some
             of
             them
             called
             Quakers
             openly
             witnessed
             against
             him
             ;
             also
             divers
             others
             of
             the
             Baptists
             did
             swear
             for
             fear
             of
             suffering
             ,
             as
             also
             the
             said
             
               Jer.
               Ives
            
             and
             
               John
               Tombs
            
             ,
             and
             
               Hen
               Den
            
             ,
             (
             who
             have
             long
             been
             Teachers
             )
             did
             divulge
             their
             deceitful
             stuff
             in
             their
             books
             for
             swearing
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             sought
             to
             betray
             the
             simplicity
             of
             God
             in
             others
             of
             their
             brethren
             ,
             who
             were
             more
             conscientious
             then
             themselves
             ,
             who
             could
             not
             with
             a
             safe
             Conscience
             swear
             ,
             though
             some
             through
             the
             deceit
             of
             their
             Teachers
             were
             diverted
             from
             the
             Truth
             in
             their
             own
             consciences
             .